The Faithful

by Mistyeyes73

Summary:

The Faithful are a well-connected and powerful group of people centered on the worship of those the world calls Others. Without protective runes, the Others can take over any sleeping host. The combined being, now called a Duo, lives two lives, a human life during the day and an Other at night. The Faithful rejoice with every new Duo. After all, who wouldn't want to be host to an angel?

Castiel Novak, for one. And if anyone thought they'd be strapping Dean on for size, they were sorely mistaken.

*I do not pay for art for stories I post for free, please stop asking!*

Chapter 1: Duo

Summary:

Castiel's new move, specifically the reasons behind it, are a sore subject for Dean

Notes:

Fair warning. There is a lot going on in my life right now. Writing offers a lovely escape, but one that I frequently am not able to indulge in. As a result, there will be no set posting schedule. That being said, I never start a story I don't fully intend to finish. I know exactly how this will end, it's just not all written out yet. While I have half of this story already done, I don't post until I've given each chapter multiple edits. Sorry if it takes some time.

Artists - You have been hounding me, both here and in other forums, trying to get me to pay for artwork for stories that I post for free. All I get for my work is kudos and comments. Take your sales pitch elsewhere, I don't have time for it here. That being said, I would welcome any artwork offered freely for my readers to enjoy and will gladly post it in the appropriate section, just as I have done multiple times in the past.

“You fucking hippy.”

Castiel turned to look over his shoulder in Dean’s direction, pursed his lips dramatically, and blew a series of air kisses. Meanwhile, his right hand continued to work. The side of the old beat-up motorhome was getting a new paint job, images of the Earth, peace signs, and people of various cultures holding hands. “No one asked you, you troglodyte,” he called cheerfully. “Besides, we’re both in our twenties, way too young to be hippies.”

“You dress like a hippy,” Dean pointed out. “And half the time you act like one. If you were all about peace and love, you’d totally fit the part.”

Ignoring Dean, Castiel went back to work.

Dean shook his head and chuckled. “You know that thing will never move again, short of someone towing it, or better yet, hitting it with a bulldozer?”

“Those with no artistic sense should not criticize the chosen canvas of those who do,” Cass intoned. “Besides, since I’ve been officially kicked out of the compound, this is the best option I’ve got.”

Dean winced. “Listen, I’m really sorry about that,” he began. “I mean, it’s not your fault that…”

“I’ve come to accept what’s happened to me,” Cass said. His eyes were fixed on his artwork, but all traces of smile had left his face. “While obviously I’d prefer a different life for myself, it’s not something I’d wish on anyone else. I’m at peace.”

Dean didn’t know what to say. He sat down on a rusting old fridge and watched his friend continue to work. At least Bobby had agreed to let Castiel have the old rusting motorhome and had even towed it out to the overgrown bit of property Castiel had inherited from his family. No one else in the town was willing to rent Cass a place to stay. Dean supposed he couldn’t blame them for that. Still, the question that had been eating at Dean nagged and nagged until he finally couldn’t keep quiet any longer. “Aren’t you pissed?” he blurted. “I mean, Nick’s no different than you are. He’s only in his thirties, not much older than us.”

“And a successful self-made businessman,” Castiel pointed out.

“And in that big house in the compound with everyone waiting on him hand and foot,” Dean continued, undeterred, “but you’re basically a pariah. How’s that fair?”

Castiel sighed. He put down his paintbrush and turned to look at Dean, blue eyes grave. “Do you really need me to answer that?” he asked. “We both know there are two reasons why that’s the case. First, Nick wasn’t found anywhere near a sudden death. The second reason is directly related. Namely, there’s only one that’s on the side of humans, and he’s with Nick. None of the rest can be trusted.”

“How do we know that?” Dean insisted. “That guy, I mean, I’m sorry he died, but it was a heart attack, right? Anything could have caused that, not necessarily, well…” His voice trailed off, seeing the look on Cass’s face. “Ok, I suppose it’s pretty obvious what likely caused him to keel over,” he admitted. “Still, that’s not your fault! And who knows how long you were a Duo before anyone knew? That’s the problem. You don’t know until someone actually sees it happen.”

“That’s precisely why Duos are so feared,” Castiel pointed out. “No matter what the Faithful say, they can’t be trusted. Come on, Dean. The whole reason we formed the compound in the first place is because we know these things are dangerous. Even the ones that aren’t actively hostile are certainly not with us. And mine is, well…” He shrugged. “It’s already killed once. If they hadn’t forced me to leave the compound, I would have left anyway. I’m not safe to be around, not anymore.”

Dean dug into the ground with the toe of one boot, not able to look at Castiel. “Yeah, but…”

“Dean.” Castiel’s sandals crunched along the ground until his toes were in Dean’s field of vision. A gentle hand cupped Dean’s chin, forcing him to meet the sapphire eyes looking back at him. “I am what I am. I can’t change that,” Cass said softly. “I understand that it’s awkward. I know what people are saying now, the threats being made ever since that night. I’m a Duo, and that means I need to stay away. I don’t want to put you in any danger.”

“I was in danger since I went into the compound,” Dean snapped crossly. “Anyone who opposes the Faithful are. Those radical fanatics…!” He reached out, burying his fingers in the dark locks. “I love you,” he insisted. “You’re the first and only man I’ve ever loved.”

“I love you, too. That’s why I need you to hear this.” Stepping back and releasing Dean, Cass licked his lips. “All I want is for you to be happy. You know I still disagree with the intolerance being preached by the Faithful. But right now, they’re holding all the power, making the laws and trying to force everyone to live the way they think is right. If you don’t follow their rules, they have the power to make your life a living hell. Travel is already restricted, so it’s nearly impossible for us to move away without spending more money than we’ve got to jump through all the legal hoops. With the main cathedral right in town, we could never be together anywhere but behind the walls of the compound.”

“And now you’re banned from the compound,” Dean said bitterly. “Look at you, Cass! You’re still bruised from all the tests they ran on you before they finally let you go. You could barely walk when they dropped you off at the gates this morning. It should be criminal, what they do to people like you. Hell, that’s precisely what they preach at the compound, but instead of welcoming you and trying to actually help? You walked out of that government van and saw that bastard Azazel standing at the gates with his armed thugs!” Dean was shaking in anger at the memory. “They marched you to your apartment, gave you barely enough time to pack up, and all but threw you out in the street. If we hadn’t helped you, you probably would have passed out because you were still exhausted.”

“I am grateful for your help,” Cass offered with a smile. “I’ll admit, I was in no shape to pack my belongings when they brought me back. In truth,” he confessed, his smile fading, “I don’t really remember much of what they did to me at the facility, or where it was, exactly. I suspect I was drugged.”

“I know you were drugged,” Dean accused. “Your eyes were so dilated the light was giving you a headache. You were slurring your speech, you could barely think straight? You needed help, dammit, not an armed escort out of the compound!”

“I’m aware of your efforts,” Cass said diplomatically. “You’re lucky you didn’t get thrown out of the compound yourself, the way you stormed Nick’s door and tried to demand he intervene. If Bobby hadn’t dragged you away and your brother calmed things down with Nick, you might be out here with me now.”

“Well, maybe I should be anyway,” Dean grumbled. “Because I gotta tell you, Cass. Right now, I’m having second thoughts about if I want to be a part of a group that treats one of their most loyal members like that over something he’s got absolutely no control over.”

Castiel went quiet for a moment. “Dean,” he began, “people are afraid. You know as well as I do the reason why. I was inside the compound with all the protections in place and I was still taken. I can’t even imagine how frightened people must be. I was tested before I went to the compound just like everyone else. I never spent a single night unprotected by wards. Yet somehow, I was still taken. That’s terrifying.”

Dean once again couldn’t meet his friend’s eyes. “I don’t understand that,” he admitted. “I helped you redo those wards myself just two days before you ended up out in the town standing over a dead body. I can’t help but wonder if I did something wrong, messed up one of those crazy symbols? Maybe I’m the reason why…”

“No.” Castiel took Dean’s shoulders and gave him a firm shake. “What happened to me is not your fault. You only repainted the old wards, just as I did. When we finished, the wards were not changed, only refreshed. I can’t explain what happened, and that is why you need to be more careful now than ever. If I could be taken with all my wards intact and recently refreshed…?”

“…Then anyone could.” Dean reached up and clutched Cass’s arm, still not able to meet his eyes. “Why you?” he whispered. “All those people in town live without wards. They all but put out the welcome mat to become Duo. Hell, some of them actually do! You know that a lot of the people out there have glyphs on their house that are supposed to attract these things? Why didn’t it go to one of them? Why did it have to come into the compound, ignore everyone else, and take you?”

“You cannot waste your time thinking like that,” Cass insisted, moving back. “You need to go back and help your brother figure out what went wrong with the wards so they can be strengthened. What happened to me could happen to anyone unless you do that.”

Dean had a lot more to say, but they were interrupted by the sound of tires on the gravel drive. Turning, Dean and Cass saw a gleaming Tesla pulling into the yard. A grinning fool with a salt and pepper beard and curly grey hair was hanging partway out the window, waving. It seemed he barely managed to park the Tesla behind Dean’s Impala before he was out the door and walking rapidly toward them, still grinning from ear to ear. He marched straight up to Castiel, seized his hand, and rapidly shook it. “Duo Castiel Novak, it is a pleasure to meet you,” the man declared. “I’m Duo Marv Armstrong, and I’m here as the personal representative of the Council.”

“You do realize this is private property, right?” Dean called. He carefully schooled his features to keep his expression perfectly blank.

Marv blinked at Dean once before turning back to Cass, grin restored. “I just wanted to be the first to formally welcome you to the Council. I assume you got the invitation?”

Castiel nodded. “I did, but…”

“Wonderful!” Finally releasing Cass’s hand, Marv grasped Cass’s shoulders and gave him a little shake. “Please, allow me to assist you. We’ve already got your quarters set up at the Council Cathedral. Naturally, you’ll have a generous moving budget you can use to decorate to your liking. Um…” His eyes flicked to Cass’s mural. “I take it you’re an artist? Artistic endeavors are of course encouraged provided they fall within the guidelines set down by the Articles. Naturally, this sort of thing isn’t appropriate, but if you wanted to paint more aesthetically pleasing…”

“I will not be moving,” Castiel managed to explain. “Thank you for the offer, but I’ll be declining the invitation to join the Council.”

“Declining the…?” Marv blinked. Then he laughed, slapping Cass on the arm. “Ho ho! Nice to see someone with a sense of humor.”

“I’m afraid this is no joke,” Cass insisted. “I didn’t respond to the invitation because I have no wish to join. I will be remaining here.”

“But that’s impossible!” Marv was rapidly shaking his head. “You cannot be serious. You’re a Duo. You simply have to move to Council housing. Why would you want to stay here, next to the very people who fight to undermine blessed people like us?”

“Hey douchebag, you got your answer, now get lost,” Dean said, moving to insert his body between Cass and Marv, causing the smaller man to stumble back. “Kindly get your blessed ass off his property.”

“Excuse me!” Marv yelled, windmilling his arms to keep from falling. “Do you know who I am?!”

“The little pencil neck I’m about to break if he doesn’t get back in his fancy car and get gone.” Dean gave the man another push. “Goodbye, and good riddance.”

Marv sputtered. “Who are you to talk to me? I’m a Duo!”

“You’re about to be a Duo with my foot up your ass.”

“Dean!” Placing a restraining hand on Dean’s shoulder, Castiel managed a polite smile. “Marv, it’s nice to meet you, but as I said, I will be staying here. I already said that when I was taken in for my state exam after I was found to be a Duo. I’m sorry word did not get back to you, but I’d appreciate it if you would please let them know.”

Marv sighed dramatically. “Here,” he said, carefully handing a card around Dean. “This is my card. It’s got my number as well as the main number for the cathedral. As a Duo, you can call any time. Unfortunately, you’re not the first to be in denial of what you are. They all come around eventually, and when you do…”

“We know one that never did,” Dean pointed out.

Marv made a face. “He’s the exception, but we haven’t lost hope for that one. At any rate, it seems you still have some thinking to do, so Duo Novak?” He inclined his head politely to Cass. “I expect to hear from you soon.”

Castiel’s hand squeezing his shoulder kept Dean from saying what he thought about that. The pair stood in silence, watching as Marv climbed back into his Tesla and drove off. “Those things give me the creeps,” Dean announced, watching the Tesla’s retreat in distaste. “It’s not natural to not hear an engine when you start a car.”

Cass patted his shoulder. He glanced up at the sky and frowned. “Dean, I appreciate your help getting set up here, but you really should be going. It’s late. You’ll want to get back inside the compound before curfew.”

“Why bother?” Dean said bitterly. “It’s not like the wards really keep those bastards out, do they?”

“Dean?”

Dean raised a hand. “I know,” he sighed. “Until we find out what went wrong with your wards, I should keep trusting in what we know. I just wish I knew what the hell went wrong!”

Castiel smiled and kissed him. “I love you,” he said. “Be safe, Dean.”

“You be safe, too. You’re a Duo now. You’ve gotta be careful,” Dean blurted. “You have no idea what this thing does or where it goes. It’s dangerous. You need to…”

Cass silenced him with another kiss. “Get back to the compound.”

Dean reluctantly nodded. He trudged back to Baby and climbed in. Pulling away, leaving Castiel alone in his trailer with no protection at all, was one of the hardest things he’d ever done. Once again, he wished he’d been able to talk Cass into taking a pistol. While he knew that even a Duo would face stiff legal penalties for being caught with an unauthorized weapon, he still would have felt better knowing Cass had some way of defending himself. There were radicals out there with an irrational hatred of Duos. They’d attacked more than one, despite the sure knowledge of what would happen if they did. Duos couldn’t be easily killed, but they could certainly be badly injured. It was precisely why the Faithful were pushing so hard to enact stronger laws to protect Duos. That was one of the few points where Dean actually agreed with them.

By the time Dean was in view of the massive razor wire topped fences around the compound, the sun had set and the street lights were on. Baby’s headlights gleamed on the signs he passed. The usual sign war was happening, the Faithful’s propaganda saying one thing and the resistance countering. Right now, the topic was apparently the curfew. The Faithful wanted the curfew dropped, arguing personal freedom. That was ironic. Dean had personally helped design some of the opposition, reminding anyone stupid enough to buy into the Faithful’s bullshit of the reason the curfew was instituted in the first place. Unfortunately, Dean was realistic enough to know they were fighting a losing battle. The Faithful already controlled most of the lawmakers and politicians. They also had a strong foothold in the courts. It was troubling, and the primary reason so many new applicants had come to the compound. Dean wasn’t sure how it was in other countries, but America was on the verge of tearing itself apart. Of course he didn’t know. The Faithful controlled most of the media, too.

Dean couldn’t suppress a shudder as he gazed over the town. The lights of the Council Cathedral blotted out the moon and stars. They’d jokingly called it the Aurora BoraCathedral. Unfortunately, there was nothing funny about what it stood for. To think of Castiel being there trapped among those drooling fanatics was enough to make Dean’s stomach turn.

He showed his pass and was allowed through the gate. Turning left, he headed down the familiar street toward his building. To his surprise, the lights were on at Cass’s old place. A new applicant was already moving in? That made no sense. Dean pulled over and waved down the new applicant, a burly middle-aged man who was busy transferring his belongings into the apartment. “Hey, didn’t they tell you?” Dean asked as the man approached. “The last person who lived there became a Duo. There’s a problem with the wards.”

“What?” Alarmed, the man looked back at the apartment. He reached into a back pocket and produced papers. “That can’t be right. It says here that the wards were removed and completely replaced this afternoon.”

“Really?” Dean frowned at the papers, then looked back at the apartment. Sure enough, the wards were all new, and in different places than he’d helped Cass reapply them just last week. “Well, I’m glad to be wrong. I’m just surprised to see you here. They really moved fast to get you in.”

“Well, it’s a six month waiting period to get in here,” the man explained. Obviously relieved, he’d put his paperwork back into his pocket. “Appreciate your concern all the same, neighbor. I didn’t get your name.”

“Sorry.” Dean stuck his hand out. “Dean Winchester.”

“Benny Lafitte.” The man shook. “You live near here?”

“Just down the block.”

“Good! I hope we can be friends, brother.” Benny paused, listening as bells rang out. “Sounds like it’s time for benediction.”

“Benediction, right.” Dean forced a smile and quickly went on his way. Benediction. Right now, the Faithful were gathering at the cathedral. Not even they were allowed to be out past curfew, but benediction was still set dangerously close to it. If the Faithful had their way, they’d be out at the cathedral all night, even knowing what was out there.

No, that wasn’t right. They’d be out because of what was out there.

By the time the curfew warning sirens were going off, Dean was in his apartment. The door was locked with both deadbolts in place. The shutters were already in place on the windows except for one. Dean stood at it, looking fearfully out into the night.

They were out there, somewhere. Was Castiel among them? Probably. With a shudder, Dean closed and bolted the final shutter for the night.

Chapter 2: The Others

Summary:

The Others gather at night to discuss their plans

One walked quietly through the town, eyes on the lights from the building ahead. The lights were bright enough to drown out the light of the full moon. One didn’t like it. It was garish and bright, glittering yet cold.

“You’ve come! I heard you were here, but the sight of you here fills me with joy. I give you honor and welcome.”

One turned and smiled at the bowing other. “One acknowledges. It is good to see you.”

“And I you.” They clasped wrists fondly. “I’m surprised you’ve come, though. I thought you’d decided against it?”

One rubbed the back of one’s head. “In truth? It was not one’s wish to come. One was ordered to do so.”

“Ordered? But what is this? What power could order you? Come, speak to me.” Taking one’s elbow, they led one to an ornate marble fountain.

One relaxed next to the splashing water, smiling down at one’s distorted reflection in the basin. “It’s nothing, really,” one began. “As you said truthfully, one had chosen not to join in the campaign. One does not wish to involve oneself in these matters and had long ago stated one cares little about the current conflict. But one cannot ignore the direct orders of one’s Commander, especially not when he gave one the order himself.”

“The Commander?” The other’s voice was incredulous. “But that makes no sense. The Commander ordered you to come when he himself does not?”

“That’s the other part of it,” one explained patiently. “The Commander is coming, too. He should be here soon. One is here at his orders, as are one’s siblings.”

“Then the time is nearly upon us.” The other shook their head, clearly delighted. “I have always faithfully believed it was so, but time is different here.” They beamed at one. “We’ll be ready. We have already made great strides in our plans. The humans here have been working diligently. You will be pleased with their progress.”

“Is that so?” One’s eyes went again to the bright lights of the cathedral. “Is this an example of that progress?”

“It’s not what you’re used to, of course,” the other said humbly. “These are only men, creatures of flesh and bone. They see us and they marvel, and they try through their limited means to replicate that which they see.” They stood. “Please, allow your servant to show you.”

One reluctantly rose, following the other as they led the way toward the cathedral. But when something caught one’s attention, one stilled. “What is this?”

The other turned, noticing what one had seen. “Oh, our people are held in the high regard we deserve among these,” they explained. “They call themselves ‘The Faithful of the Angels.’ These poor imitations of our writing are meant to express the desire of those inside the house to join us in our cause.”

“How odd.” One marveled at the symbol. It appeared as crude and primitive as one might expect from humans, yet it could only be the word “WELCOME” scrawled in one’s own language on the side of the dwelling. One shook one’s head. “Humans are very strange, aren’t they? Tell me, why do these freely invite us while those behind the fence away from the cathedral…?”

“I’m sorry you encountered those,” the other sighed. “One of your rank should never have had to wait for his host to be unprotected.”

“No, it was necessary,” one corrected. “There are some good candidates for our kind behind those walls. One was able to scout as much before one’s own host was taken.”

The other grimaced. “Unfortunate. I’m not sure why you allowed such a thing to happen.”

“The human was not native to these lands,” one explained. “While his family no longer holds power, his bloodline put him within one’s scope. Therefore, one was obligated to watch over his passing, even though the timing was not fortuitous.” One shook one’s head. “One is most displeased with the way one’s host was treated by the government agents who took him in an attempt to make one reveal oneself.”

“You are the Watcher,” the other reminded angrily. “Those mud monkeys had no right to put their hands on one such as yourself.”

“They were most eager to have one show oneself,” one confessed. “One had no wish to interact with them and refused to do so.”

“I do hope you showed them the wisdom against these transgressions,” the other declared, looking hopeful.

“No,” one corrected. “One does not interfere with such things.”

“Ah.” The other was obviously disappointed. “I would have hoped that facing the anger of a Prince of Heaven would be enough to discourage any further attempts, but of course, it is as you said. These humans!” They shook their head. “The Faithful are working hard to bring their laws into our favor. The taking and examination of newly-discovered hosts is a high priority. The Scribe has been working to direct them.” They looked at one. “The Scribe’s host went out to yours to bring him into the compound. We were astounded when your host refused.”

“Oh?” One was surprised at this. “One did wonder why one’s host was so isolated. How did the Scribe…?”

“The host is most eager to assist,” the other said with a sigh of annoyance. “The Scribe rises every night to detailed reports. It appears his host is very much aware of the Scribe’s role and tries a bit too much to take on the role himself during the day. It is, well, most annoying to the Scribe.”

“One can only imagine,” one chuckled. “One’s own host is, fortunately, not prone to such things.”

“My own host takes great pride in his role,” the other offered. “His ambitions pair well with my duties.” They paused, looking at one. “It’s a pity yours does not recognize the great honor bestowed upon him,” they said tactfully. “To be the chosen host of the Watcher himself?” They indicated the houses. “Any of these would fight each other for such an honor. It’s unfortunate that those of your rank can only select certain powerful hosts.” They paused again. “You said you found other hosts in the compound? Do you think there may be more capable of holding the Commander?”

One nodded. “It is possible.”

“Then we must work fast.” They started walking again. “Come inside and we can discuss these potential hosts. As you know yourself, it’s not difficult to get past their silly wards. Our followers hidden among their camp had no problem breaking those protecting your host and replacing them once you’d taken him.” They laughed. “Those fools still haven’t realized that once we are within a host, none of their wards can keep us out. You walked among them for nearly a week before your unfortunate discovery.”

“It did,” one sighed.

The other frowned, confused. “What is it?”

“One still has questions about the Commander’s plans,” one admitted. “The reasons one chose to remain behind before one was ordered to come here remain.”

“Well, perhaps this meeting can help reassure you.” They gestured toward the cathedral. “Come. Let us rejoice in the Commander’s upcoming arrival and celebrate your own. We have many plans to make before the joyous event.”

One managed a smile and started walking.

****

“Something’s going on,” Bobby mused, his eyes on the screen. “Something big.”

The cameras his people had secreted around the Council Cathedral clearly showed them, the giant figures of light gathering. Among them were two, no three, of the giants among giants. He’d been seeing the third figure for some time  now, but the last few days it had been missing. 

Bobby Singer was no fool. He’d spotted number three nearly a week before Castiel had been discovered as a Duo, but had no idea who the host could have been. No one could see the human body contained within an Other when it manifested. Then Castiel Novak had been picked up for government inspection. He’d been held over the same period of time the third giant Other had been missing. Now Cass was back, and so was the Other. The glowing giant on his screen was Castiel Novak. Bobby was all but sure of it. That meant the things, once they were in, were no longer blocked by the wards. And that meant trouble.

Bobby leaned back in his chair, watching the glowing figures. The damned cathedral had been built specifically to accommodate these giants. It had never really been intended as a gathering place for humans. According to the Faithful, they’d gotten their instructions directly from these creatures. Well, at least the dimensions for the doors and, presumably, the interior seemed accurate. Bobby had never personally been inside, nor did he have any damned intention of doing so. But pictures taken by his spies had shown that the inside was just as garishly decorated as the outside. If the building had really been designed by these creatures, they had some damned poor taste.

His eyes went to the third giant, and his thoughts returned to Castiel. Cass was a good boy, honest and trustworthy. He and Dean had a real good thing. Bobby would like to believe they could still have it, but he was a realist. Castiel was a Duo. The thing he was looking at right now was tucked up inside of him during the day, emerging at night without Cass’s knowledge or consent to do God alone knew what. It had already been involved with an actual death. Bobby knew the thing had been around before Castiel had been picked up. What had it been doing during that time? What had it learned that it was even now sharing among its fellows in that stupid cathedral? Bobby didn’t know. More importantly, he didn’t know how the thing had gotten into Castiel in the first place. Bobby had inspected the wards himself as soon as he’d learned Castiel had been taken. The wards were perfect. In fact, they looked like they’d just been touched up. Bobby suspected that was exactly what had happened.

He, Ellen, Sam and Rufus had gathered with Nick to talk about that. Dean hadn’t been invited because no one believed he could be objective where Cass was involved. All four had agreed that they likely had one or more traitors in their midst, working for the Faithful to betray Castiel in the worst way possible. They’d wanted to warn people and to install security cameras, but once again, Nick had refused. While Bobby agreed in principle with Nick’s argument that cameras invaded the very privacy that the compound had been created to protect? The presence of cameras would surely reveal the traitors in their midst. It might even save the next poor sap the Faithful chose to be one of their triple-damned Duos.

Dean had called Bobby when he’d returned to his apartment, telling him that Cass was settled in. Even over the phone, Bobby could hear the worry in his voice. It matched Bobby’s own. Castiel would be alone and unprotected during the day, and controlled by a monster no human could ever hope to understand at night. Bobby’s heart ached with fear for his boy. He’d already resolved to try again to argue the matter with Nick. Duos who didn’t belong to the Faithful needed a place of their own. Castiel had volunteered his family’s patch of land for the purpose long before he’d needed it himself. Nick had tabled the issue after the resulting argument. Now it was past time to revisit it again. Duo or not, people like Castiel needed help, not shunned. Azazel and his thugs would no doubt throw the same fit they’d thrown before, but this time, Bobby was determined to shout them down.

Chapter 3: Living Arrangements

Summary:

Dean and Castiel must deal with the consequences of last night's activity

Dean’s knuckles were white as he turned Baby’s wheel, pulling into the drive leading to the main entrance for the Council Cathedral living quarters. Even the living areas were garish and overdone. It was nearly as bad as the cathedral itself. The gate he’d just arrived at appeared to actually be gilded. A gilded gate. Dean shook his head in disgust.

The guard at the gate glared at him suspiciously. Dean glowered right back, impatiently drumming his fingers on the wheel with one hand as he leaned out the window. “I’m here for Castiel Novak.”

“That’s Duo Novak,” the guard corrected waspishly. “Speak of our Duos with respect.”

Dean rolled his eyes. “Would you please let him know I’m here to pick him up?”

That earned him a scoff. “You think a Duo that high should walk out to your sorry ass?”

“Fine, then open the gate and I’ll go pick him up.” Dean revved his engine.

That didn’t please the guard. “Wait here.” Still glaring suspiciously at Dean, the guard leaned back into the guardhouse and got on the phone. He looked even more disgusted at whatever he was told, but at least the gate opened. “Stay on the main road, and keep to the posted speed limit of 15 mph,” the guard ordered. “Go down to the last building. Park where you’re directed. Do not go anywhere else. Do not leave your vehicle until directed to do so. This is not a tourist destination, it’s the home of our Duos and you will respect it.”

“Don’t worry, nothing about this place exactly screams ‘joy ride,’” Dean called. Resisting the urge to stomp on the gas just to lay a little rubber on the fancy drive, Dean started down the road. He kept to the speed limit, even though it grated on him to make Baby roll that slowly. He knew he needed to stay cool. Especially if this became a routine event, Dean needed to maintain at least cordial working relations with these people. Unfortunately, the chance that it was going to become routine was rather high. He ground his teeth and kept going.

The townhouses, while stupidly fancy, seemed pretty uniform as he drove, but before long, he came to individual houses. Each was marked with an odd symbol on the front, similar to what they used for their runes back in the compound. The buildings were arranged in a cul-de-sac and looked like they could comfortably house a Hollywood star. Confused, Dean pulled in, unsure of which building qualified as “last” in the cul-de-sac. Naturally, he wasn’t supposed to get out of his car. How was he supposed to find Cass? Well, Dean figured, he could always just lay on the horn until someone, hopefully Cass, came out. Served them right for being rude dicks.

Fortunately, a fussy-looking man in an expensive suit came jogging out of one of the buildings and waved him forward. Dean went where directed, pulling up into the drive of the house. It stood three stories high, even though there only appeared to be two extra large floors. It also went back a considerable distance into what appeared to be a spacious yard behind the house. Dean suspected there was a pool somewhere back there. The stairs led up to a fancy-ass porch with what looked like actual marble pillars. A door big enough to ride a horse through stood at the front, complete with a pull rope for a bell and a massive brass handle. On the front of the house was an ornate design like the others, this one looking a bit like a letter B. These fuckers had monogramed houses? Dean shook his head in disgust. Why was he being brought here anyway? He’d heard the name of Cass’s Other, and it didn’t start with a B. Maybe this was someone else’s house, and Cass’s Other had been visiting them last night? Dean suddenly found himself wishing he’d done more research on Cass’s Other. At the time, the only thing he’d been focusing on was how to get the bastard out of Castiel. Unfortunately, he hadn’t had any more luck on that then they’d ever had.

“Mr. Winchester, I presume?” the man at the curb asked asked, interrupting Dean’s thoughts. “I’m Fergus Crowley, Attorney-at-law. I’d like to welcome you to Duo Novak’s home.”

“This isn’t his home,” Dean replied with a bright smile. “That’s why I’m here, to get him out of this hellhole. Where is he?”

Unlike Marv, Crowley seemed to be completely unconcerned with Dean’s attitude. Still smiling, Crowley made a grand gesture with an arm. “Duo Novak is inside. He’s expecting you. Come with me and I’ll bring you to him.”

Dean followed. The door was even bigger up close. It opened up into an entryway sized for Goliath. A literal maid in full costume was busy with a feather duster, while a snobbish butler scurried past. He glanced at Dean like he would a cockroach.

Crowley led Dean down a long corridor and up a set of stairs that actually appeared to be sized for a normal human. The stairs brought them to a long hallway. Crowley’s shoes tapped their way down the echoing hall lined with fancy lamps and paintings of angels. It looked more like a museum than a home. At the end of the hall was a set of grand double doors complete with a lion-shaped knocker. A knocker on an inside door? Dean shook his head.

The knocker echoed loudly, quickly answered by a cheerful voice calling, “One moment!” Then the door opened, revealing a smiling executive type in a suit just as expensive-looking as Crowley’s. The man was balding, overweight, and gave off a feeling of smug self-assurance as he looked Dean over. “You must be Mr. Winchester.”

“Zachariah?” called a familiar voice. “If that’s Dean, I would really like to be going now.”

Dean brightened at the sound of Cass’s voice, but Zachariah looked slightly pained. He turned slightly to address the room. “As I was trying to explain, sir, we really do have a lot of…”

“Sir?” Dean asked incredulously. “You’re calling him ‘Sir,’ yet you’re going to argue with him now?”

“Dean?” Castiel finally came into view and Dean blinked in surprise. Always before, Castiel was in jeans or shorts with the occasional khaki. He wore t-shirts advertising various causes he’d championed or funny slogans. Sandals were his usual footwear during the summer, with beat-up sneakers and ankle socks or rubber boots depending on the weather. Castiel had two coats, an old jean jacket that had managed to survive the eighties and a warmer bright orange coat he wore during cold weather. But now, Dean’s lover was dressed in a suit and tie, complete with shoes he’d expect to see on an ad executive. Over it, he wore a long tan trench coat. The outfit was probably expensive, but Castiel appeared to have thrown it all on half-hazardly. The tie was backward, the shirt was wrinkled and not properly buttoned, and Castiel’s hair was a mess, sticking up everywhere like he’d just gotten out of bed after sleeping on it wet.

Apparently, Castiel had been expecting Dean’s reaction. His cheeks colored and he looked down. “I, um, tried to stay awake,” he explained, rubbing at the back of his neck. “When I knew I was falling asleep, I thought a cold shower might help. But I seem to have fallen asleep in the shower. When I came back to myself, I was here and, well…”

“You were butt-ass naked in this big fancy house?” Dean tried, and failed, to keep the laughter out of his voice. “I’m sorry,” he chuckled. “I know this is serious and it really isn’t funny, but that…?” He laughed.

Zachariah turned and pointed triumphantly at Castiel. “You see?” he exclaimed. “And this is your lover, really? If there’s no other proof that this unnatural relationship isn’t right for you, then the fact that he chooses to mock your misfortune in your time of need surely is!”

All traces of humor vanished from Dean. He clenched his fists. “Hey douchebag, how about you shove it and move over so he can get out of there?” Extending his hand, he softened his voice. “Come on, Cass. Let’s go home.”

“Please,” Cass pleaded, taking the hand.

“This is home,” Zachariah stressed, although he’d wisely moved out of the door. “The Watcher’s place is here. He will keep returning here night after night until you accept it, Duo Novak. Like it or not, your old life is over. Your only choice is to remain here with us, learn what you are, and learn to embrace your new status.” He brightened. “And what a status it is! Don’t you understand? You’re one of the chosen few, the greatest of…”

Dean was delighted to slam the door in Zachariah’s fat preachy face. Letting go of Cass’s hand, Dean slipped an arm around the other man’s waist and quickly started walking him back through the building. Castiel walked, head bowed and arms crossed tightly across his chest as though he were trying to disappear. His eyes looked totally defeated. Dean didn’t know what to say.

The silence between them continued while they drove. Castiel refused to look up. He’d remained as he was, arms held defensively against his chest and head low until Dean finally pulled into his drive. There, Dean turned off Baby’s engine and sat in silence, staring at the partially-completed mural on the old motorhome. “I’ll stay with you tonight,” he announced. “You can’t be left alone again. We can paint the wards real quick and I’ll camp out under them so I can talk to your Other when it gets up.”

Castiel shook his head. “That’s too dangerous.”

“I won’t look at it until it agrees not to hurt me,” Dean insisted. “I just want to talk. It’ll be alright. Maybe, if I talk to it, I can make it understand that you don’t want any part of this Duo thing, come to some sort of agreement with it?”

“Dean, you can’t stop him,” Castiel replied, his voice a quiet monotone. He still refused to look up. “They said, at the center after the testing, that he’d refused to manifest himself. But even though he was in charge, he wouldn’t let me wake up. I’d fall asleep every night and wake up with new injuries. They said I just appeared to be sleeping, even when they intentionally hurt me to try to rouse him.” He shuddered. “They gave me electric shocks, burned me with a hot iron. They even cut me so deeply on my right thigh that they had to give me stitches, but I kept sleeping and he wouldn’t manifest. He wouldn’t even heal the injuries.”

“Stop calling it a him,” Dean ordered angrily. “If this fucking thing won’t even help you by healing you, then it’s nothing but a monster.”

Castiel winced, and Dean immediately grimaced. “It’s the monster, Cass, not you.”

“But it is me.”

“No it isn’t!”

“Dean, this is not helping.” Castiel finally looked up, blue eyes resigned. “Yes, this thing isn’t me, but it’s inside of me. Like it or not, every night it will take control. Nothing that I, you, or anyone else can do will stop that from happening.”

Dean shook his head. “We can put up wards…”

“The warding runes didn’t stop it from taking me,” Castiel pointed out. “They didn’t protect that poor man that died, either.”

“Bobby and I looked at the runes on your place,” Dean explained. “We both agree that they were tampered with. Someone broke the runes to let this thing take you and then repaired them after to hide what they’d done.”

“It doesn’t matter how it got me. All that matters is that it absolutely took control of me despite the runes, because that’s how I was found out, remember?” Castiel reminded. “Out in the town, standing on the sidewalk over a dead body? I can still hear the way that woman screamed when she saw me standing there over him. It’s what actually woke me.” His eyes were getting wild. “What was it doing there? Did it hurt that man?”

“He died of a heart attack,” Dean insisted. “If he looked up and saw that thing? Well hell, anyone might die of a heart attack. The Others burn people’s eyes out just for looking at them, or burn them to a crisp from the inside out! A healthy young athlete might have a heart attack. But this was an older guy who wasn’t in the greatest health to start with.”

Castiel didn’t respond.

Dean ground his teeth and got out of the car. By the time he’d reached it and realized the door was ajar, Castiel had already joined him. Dean indicated the door. “Bastard can’t even close the door? Does the damned thing want you to get robbed?”

Castiel scoffed. “Considering what we just left, do you really think that whatever is in this trailer matters?”

“Yes it fucking matters!” Dean yelled, finally losing his temper. Turning, he took Castiel’s shoulders, looking into his eyes. “Watcher, are you listening? You’d better listen, you son of a bitch,” he growled. “I don’t give a shit what your agenda is. I don’t care how fancy your big house with the Council is, how much you’ve got in your expense account, how many people call you ‘Sir’ or anything else. I can’t do anything about the shit you do at night, and I guess I gotta learn to live with that because I’m not leaving Cass. But this here, this place and Cass’s life? That’s his. Do you hear me? It’s his, and you have no right to fuck with it!”

“Do you feel better now?” Castiel asked tartly. “Get that all out of your system?”

Embarrassed, Dean released his friend. “Sorry. It just…” He shook his head. “It just pisses me off so much!”

Castiel didn’t answer. He gently pushed past Dean and headed into the motorhome. “I’m going to get into some real clothes,” he called back.

“Hey just out of curiosity?” Dean called, poking around outside. “I get that you had to throw something on, so I can see the pants, shirt, and shoes. But why’d you put on the suit coat, tie, and that ridiculous trench coat?”

“Actually, it’s an overcoat,” Castiel corrected from inside. “And I didn’t put any of it on. I didn’t wake up naked, Dean, I was dressed like this when I came back to myself.”

Dean stared. “You’re telling me that thing dressed you?”

Cass shrugged. “So it would appear.”

“Damn,” Dean marveled. “Well, at least it did you a solid by not leaving you in all your glory in the middle of that place. But why did it pick such a dumb outfit?” He touched the coat, running his fingers along the seam. “I mean, I’m sure it’s expensive, but it looks so, well…” He shook his head. “You look like a tax accountant, Cass.”

“Mom would be so proud,” came the snarky reply. “She always wanted me to get a real job instead of fundraising for all my causes.”

Dean made a face. He’d picked up some of Castiel’s paint and a paintbrush and had started working. “As much as I hate speaking of Naomi Novak, does she know about any of this?”

“No,” Castiel shot back. “And I would prefer to keep it that way for as long as possible.”

“Can’t blame you there.” Dean continued to work.

By the time Castiel emerged dressed in his usual outfit, Dean had already completed the first ward and was working on the second. Castiel blinked in surprise. “What are you doing? Those wards are not going to help me.”

“No, they’re not,” Dean agreed. “And that kills me, but like I said, I need to learn to live with it.”

“So what are you doing?”

“Warding your place, what’s it look like?” Dean continued to paint.

“Dean?”

At the note of warning in his friend’s voice, Dean finally paused and looked at him. “I know these wards won’t help you. They’re here for me.”

“For you?” Cass echoed, confused.

“Yes,” Dean confirmed, raising the paintbrush again, “because I’m staying with you, at least for tonight.” Dean raised a hand, halting Castiel as he opened his mouth to protest. “We were talking about moving in together anyway, remember? Maybe if we had, if I hadn’t been such a coward and just took the plunge like a man, then you wouldn’t have…”

Castiel gently stepped past the hand in front of his face and pushed Dean’s hand with the paintbrush down. “This isn’t your fault,” he said softly. “You couldn’t have kept me from becoming a Duo. If the wards on my apartment really were tampered with, then it’s possible you could have ended up a Duo too, had you been there. How do you think that would have made me feel?”

Dean kissed him. “I’m staying with you tonight,” he insisted.

Castiel shook his head. “You’d be putting yourself in unnecessary danger!”

“Don’t tell me it’s unnecessary,” Dean retorted. “I love you, and like I said, all I want to do is talk with this thing.”

“At least talk it over with someone,” Castiel urged. “Bobby or Sam or, or Nick!” he exclaimed, brightening. “Talk to Nick. See what he has to say.”

“Alright,” Dean agreed reluctantly. He handed the paintbrush to Cass. “Meanwhile, you finish the wards. I will go and talk to Nick and Sam, but frankly? Sam’s the reason I’m not afraid. If Sam is safe in that place with Nick right there?”

“Nick is different and you know it.” Castiel kissed Dean again, took the paintbrush and dipped it into paint. “Go talk to them,” he ordered. “Make me feel better.”

“Alright.” Dean playfully squeezed Castiel’s butt, making the other man jump and laugh. Then he got into Baby and headed back to the compound.

Chapter 4: Archangel

Summary:

Dean visits with an old friend, who has a unique viewpoint and some suggestions for him

Nick’s house, now that Dean thought about it, was nearly as big as the ones at the cathedral, although nowhere near the size of the ones in the cul-de-sac where Cass had been. It also had obviously been designed for humans. The place was big and fancy, but not overly so. From the outside, it appeared that the owner had some money, but wasn’t an obnoxious prick about it. Dean thought the bastards at the cathedral should take notice. He walked up the stairs and rang the doorbell.

A moment later, a distracted moose of a man wearing a bluetooth headset and carrying an actual honest to God clipboard answered the door. Sam’s eyes widened at the sight of Dean. Still chatting on his headset, he waved Dean inside.

“Mr. Crowley, this really isn’t anything I can control,” Sam was saying as Dean entered. “Duo Novak refused to sign your contract and insisted on returning to his own home.” He paused listening. “No, I do not see the problem here.” Sam frowned. “Yes, I’m perfectly aware of his current living conditions.” Now he rolled his eyes. “No, I still do not see the problem here! Mr. Crowley, Duo Novak is his own person, a competent adult perfectly capable of making his own decisions and…” Sam’s face flushed in irritation. “The fact that he is a Duo does not negate his right to make decisions regarding his own circumstances. If he told you that he does not wish to sign your contract and is refusing the employment and living conditions offered by your group, then that is his right. Regardless of what is currently residing in his body, it is still his body. He has every right to do whatever he sees fit with that body while he is in control of it. If his Other wishes to go to your compound when it is in charge, then that is its decision.” Pause. “No, because Duo Novak arranged for his own transportation from your cathedral, and it does not appear that his Other had any difficulty traveling there.” He sighed in exasperation. “Sir, it happened on at least two occasions that we are aware of. I do not care if the Watcher feels inconvenienced.” Pause. “Well, that is a matter to be settled between it and Duo Novak.”

Dean cupped his fist and made jerking motions toward his groin, rolling his eyes and making a face at Sam. Sam firmly turned his back on him. “Sir, you are perfectly welcome to file whatever legal motions you see fit.” He glanced at his clipboard and frowned. “Yes, I already have the registered letter you sent in front of me now. That’s why I called you. I fully intend to fight this and any other attempt you make to try to legally compel our people to sign your contract to the fullest extent of the law.” He grimaced. “You do that, then, if it’s what you feel is necessary. Meanwhile, I will do what we think is necessary. Good day.” Sam hung up, pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed dramatically. “Please tell me you have even a little good news?”

“Well, Cass is back,” Dean reported. “You apparently know that. Busy with legal bullshit?”

“So much bullshit.” Sam rubbed at the back of his head, looking weary. “I cannot believe that they’re actually trying to assert legal action to force Castiel to sign their contract and live at the cathedral just because he’s a Duo with a high-ranking Other. So what? He’s a human being!” He shook his head. “This shouldn’t even be open to discussion, but the Faithful are just getting bolder and bolder. They’ve already got so much power, and especially if what they’re saying about his Other is true?” He suddenly looked tired. “This is going to be a tough one. If it goes the wrong way, that’s going to be bad bad news for any Duo who doesn’t want to drink their Kool-Aid.”

Dean did not like the sound of that. He patted Sam’s shoulder sympathetically. “Sorry, brother, but I’ve got faith in you. Is Nick busy?”

Sam was already scowling at his clipboard. “He’s in the library,” he reported. “Just head back and see him. I’ve got more calls to make.”

Leaving the nerd to his lawyer stuff, Dean headed back into the house. “Nick?” he called as he walked.

“Dean, hey!” replied a voice from down the hall. “Come on in. Don’t trip, the floor is a mess.”

Dean followed the sound of Nick’s voice and quickly realized the warning was warranted. Nick’s library was in dire need of a bonfire. Books and papers covered the floor. More were piled up on Nick’s desk in a paper tower that threatened to collapse at any minute. Nick’s library consisted of several shelves of books, all carefully sorted and well-thumbed despite the fact that several of them were quite old. Charts of various symbols decorated the walls and the ends of the bookshelves. A couple of computers were available, but right now, Nick paid them no attention in favor of the books he currently had open on the main table. The man himself was at the table. His six-foot frame was bent over a page in a dusty tome, reading glasses in place, pen scribbling away at a legal pad and blonde hair askew. Dean politely knocked and the blue eyes flashed up at him. Nick gave Dean a smile and waved him over. “I’ve been doing some research,” he explained. “Something’s going on with our glowing friends, and I’m going to need your help. Take a look at this.”

“Okay,” Dean said, uncertain. Research wasn’t his strong suit and everyone knew it. Any time Dean was asked to help in here, it always made him nervous. He stepped carefully through the mess until he reached Nick. “What am I looking at?”

“Angel ranks.” Nick pointed at the page. “These are the names of the archangels, the Princes of Heaven. See these?”

“Yeah, actually, and just recently,” Dean realized. “These are part of the wards we use, and this one, this weird letter B? That’s on the front of the big fancy house the Faithful have for Cass’s Other.”

“That’s Enochian, the language of the angels,” Nick explained. “Sounds like the Faithful monogramed those houses for their archangels. See, these symbols represent the first letter of their names, and this?” He indicated the B-like symbol. “This is the first letter of the Watcher, the Archangel Cassiel.”

“Cassiel?” Dean frowned. “Cassiel starts with a C. That’s a B.”

“Trust me, in Enochian, it’s the first letter of his name.” Nick shrugged. “What can I say? Angels are weird. But you’re missing the point. If this is the symbol that you saw on the house Castiel’s angel is in…”

“His Other,” Dean corrected. “These things aren’t angels, Nick. They’re dicks. All they are is some kind of weird-ass parasite that takes over their host every night and fucks up their life. You know that more than anyone.”

Nick sighed deeply. “What is in Castiel is not just an ordinary Other, Dean. It’s an archangel, specifically, Cassiel the Watcher.”

“Yeah, I remember you guys saying something about that,” Dean mumbled, rubbing at the back of his neck. “I wasn’t exactly in the place, mentally, to listen, though. I’d just found out Cass was a Duo, they’d taken him away, and, well, you know I didn’t handle it well.”

“I know,” Nick said gently. “While none of us wanted to see you drown your sorrows in a bottle, we all understood. That’s why we gave you time. But time isn’t something that we have in abundance. I need you to listen now, alright?”

When Dean nodded, Nick got up and rooted through the stack, greatly increasing the danger of it toppling. Dean braced to catch it, but somehow Nick managed to pull one book from the stack without knocking the rest over. Dean made a mental note to never challenge the man to a game of Jenga.

“Cassiel’s kind of an oddball among the Princes of Heaven,” Nick was saying. The man was a former college professor. He was in full lecture mode now, flipping through pages until he appeared to find what he was looking for. “His name means ‘Speed of God,’ and he’s the prince of the seventh Heaven. Coincidentally, the name Castiel is actually thought by some to be a derivative of the name Cassiel. Apparently, some scribe made a mistake with the spelling. Interesting, huh?”

Dean rolled his eyes. “Yeah, fascinating, Nick, but the reason I came…”

“Cassiel is called the Watcher because that’s what he does,” Nick continued, oblivious. “He watches. He’s the angel of temperance and serenity, patron to the oppressed and the unjustly persecuted.”

“Well, that’s good,” Dean said, interested. “If he’s out there speaking up for the little guy among his fellows, that’s good for us, right?”

“Not exactly,” Nick corrected. “It says here that he watches humanity, but doesn’t typically interfere.”

Dean stared at him. “If he doesn’t interfere, then how does he patron the oppressed and the unjustly persecuted?”

“By ‘helping to shoulder the burdens of their woes and keep feelings of hopelessness at bay,’” Nick read. “But listen. One of Cassiel’s duties is to oversee the death of kings.”

Dean was losing interest. He poked idly among Nick’s papers. “Good for Cassiel.”

“No, listen.” Nick pulled out a newspaper from somewhere. “You remember that man who died, the one that outed Castiel as a Duo? Turns out, he’s royalty. While the kingdom itself doesn’t exist anymore, if it had, he’d be a genuine king.”

“You said what now?” Dean took the newspaper and read it over. “Well, shit. So the Watcher killed this guy because he had royal blood?”

“No, I suspect it was an accident. The man was was violating curfew. He probably just stumbled across the Watcher in full manifest and keeled over from the shock of it. That would hardly be the first time that happened,” Nick sighed. “I wish people would get it through their heads that curfew exists for a very valid reason! But that’s why the Watcher stayed too long, and why Castiel got caught out. Once the Watcher knew the guy was dying, he had to stay to watch over him.”

Dean scoffed. “So any time someone with royal blood dies, Castiel’s going to get jetted off to watch?”

Nick grunted. “Not sure, but he definitely needed to be there when the death happened right in front of him. Oh, one other thing you should know about Cassiel? He’s got human emotions.”

Dean raised an eyebrow. “He’s got what now?”

Nick nodded. “That’s what makes him so weird among the Princes of Heaven. I guess he’s watched humanity for so long he started to pick up emotions from them or something.” He shrugged. “Or he just came off the line with a crack in his chassis. Who knows? Even though he doesn’t intervene much, when he does, he’s real big on the unjustly prosecuted. He’s got this whole schtick for the concept of the Righteous Man. You know, someone who suffers unjustly to protect another?”

Dean had once again lost interest. “Yeah, ok, cool. Listen, this is all fascinating, but it’s not the reason I’m here.”

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Nick apologized. “You know me. Once Sam and I get into the research, it’s like trying to stop a speeding train.”

“Believe me, I know,” Dean chuckled. “There’s a reason you were his favorite teacher in college for the short time you were there. You’re both total nerds. Um,” he looked around, “can we go somewhere and talk?”

“Of course! Let’s go to the kitchen.” He gave an embarrassed smile. “I’ve been buried in books for so long I forgot to eat again.”

Dean laughed. Nick never changed. He followed the former professor to the kitchen, where Nick pulled a salad out of the fridge and sat down to eat. Dean declined anything for himself. What he was there to talk about had dampened his appetite. “Well Nick,” Dean began, “as good as it is to see you just for the pleasure of your company? I actually came here for advice.” He licked his lips, folding his hands in front of him. “You know Cass and I are an item, right? Well, before he became a Duo, we were talking about moving in together. I think we still should.”

Nick shifted uncomfortably. “While I don’t agree with it, the vote was to banish him from the compound. I know I own the land and formed this compound, but I formed it as a democracy, not a dictatorship. I can’t just wave my hand and bring Castiel back in.”

“I know, I know, that’s not what I’m asking,” Dean corrected. “I’m talking about me moving in with him, out in his motorhome.”

Nick’s eyes widened in surprise. “Outside of the protective runes? Dean, that’s practically asking to get taken. I know you love him, but I cannot imagine he wants you to become a Duo yourself!”

“Of course not,” Dean reassured, raising his hands. “We’re already painting the protective runes on Cass’s trailer. Now, that won’t help Cass, because it’s too late for him. But for me, it’s no different than the protections I’d have at my apartment.”

Nick considered this, blue eyes distant. “I don’t know why it wouldn’t work,” he mused. “Unless, of course, Cassiel decides to break the wards.” He frowned at Dean. “And frankly, I see no reason why he wouldn’t. The wards don’t stop Others who already have a host. Once they’re in, they’re in. But that doesn’t mean they don’t find the wards uncomfortable.”

“Does it hurt them?” Dean asked hopefully, forgetting himself for a moment.

“Nah,” Nick scoffed. “Not much does. It’s more uncomfortable, like it would be uncomfortable for you to live in a house covered with racial slurs and graphic pictures of genitals painted all over it.”

Dean made a face. “Right. I can see why Cassiel would want to remove that. But wait a minute, what about you?” he asked, looking hard at Nick. “Doesn’t he, I mean, if it’s uncomfortable, then the runes here..?”

“That’s why the runes here aren’t intact,” Nick explained. “At least not on the main house. As you know, there’s only one part of this house that’s fully warded - the guest bedrooms.”

“That’s right,” Dean remembered with a grimace. “That’s how guests can be here in this house with you, even though you’re a Duo.”

“That’s how it’s done,” Nick agreed. “And believe me, I make sure that everyone in my house is safely behind those wards after curfew. There’s a reason my bedroom is so far removed from the guest bedrooms.” He gestured toward the front of the house, where his own room was located. “My Other doesn’t bother the wards because he doesn’t manifest surrounded by them.”

“That’s smart,” Dean admired. “And not something we can easily do with Castiel, is it?”

Nick smiled at the praise, but it quickly faded. “Here’s the thing. My Other and I can live in this house together with any guests because that’s the arrangement we have. This house is big enough that I can position the wards to guard the bedrooms without having them bother my Other. But while I frequently have people stay over and your brother lives here, none of them are my lovers,” he stressed. “I make very sure that I am in my bedroom far away from anyone else staying here when I go to sleep. There’s a reason I live a life of celibacy. I can’t take the risk I’ll fall asleep after intercourse. That’s I haven’t been with a woman since I became a Duo.”

“Then we’ll keep him awake,” Dean insisted. “I’ll set up something for Cass outside, a comfy chair or something he can nod off in. Then I’ll make sure I’m in the motorhome surrounded by the runes when curfew hits. I’ll also make sure Cass has a cell phone with him I can track, or better yet, a smartwatch with cell service.” Dean nodded, brightening at this idea. “Then the damned Other can roam around wherever it wants and I’ll be able to find Cass and bring him back in the morning even if it does change his clothes.”

Nick raised an eyebrow. “Change his clothes?”

“Long story.” Dean dismissed the question with a wave. His mind was racing. “Nick, thank you, for everything. You’ve really helped a lot.”

“Have I?” Nick sighed. “I get that you love Castiel. I think it’s wonderful that you’ve found someone like him, but I don’t think you’re being realistic. Your brother fully understands the risk he takes living here with me. He’s more than my lawyer, he’s my best friend. And yes, more than once, I’ve had to call him from wherever I found myself in the morning to come and pick me up. But when curfew hits, he’s in his room on the opposite side of this house from where I am. Do you really believe you can sleep with Castiel and then turn him out every night? Do you think you’ll be safe to have his Other manifest just outside a few inches of rusting metal?” He shook his head. “It’s too dangerous, especially now!”

“Now?” Dean echoed. “What’s so special about now?”

“Weren’t you paying any attention at all?” Nick threw his hands up in disbelief. “Thank God I never had you in my classes. I’d have to fail you just on principle.”

“Give me detention later, ok? Explain what you mean first.”

Nick gave a long-suffering sigh. “Castiel’s Other is an archangel,” he explained. “That means the Faithful now have three archangels. Do you have any idea how much power that is?”

“Yeah, but you said Cassiel doesn’t interfere?”

“Normally, no. But he’s here, isn't he?” Nick pointed out.

“Ok, so something got him off of his celestial ass,” Dean agreed, confused.

“And how, his ‘celestial ass,’ as you so quaintly put it, is at the Council Cathedral. We already know that Raphael and Metatron are there. First the Scribe, then the Healer, and now the Watcher?” He shook his head. “We’ve already been seeing a rise in the number of new Duos and that’s bad enough. But for three archangels to manifest, it’s a clear indication that something big is happening.”

“Like what?”

“I don’t know,” Nick admitted. He indicated his pile. “In order for any archangel to claim territory, three other archangels have to offer their support. So if the three here now all support the same archangel, the territory can be claimed.”

“What territory?”

Nick looked serious. “Earth, Dean. I think someone up top is making a play for the leadership of Earth. My guess would be Michael the Commander.”

“Oh.” Dean didn’t know quite what to say to that. “Why would he want Earth, though?”

“That’s the other thing I don’t know,” Nick explained. “Like I said, it seems like something big is going on, bit enough for Heaven to get off its collective celestial ass. But I can’t figure out what it could be. From everything I can see, nothing’s changed. It doesn’t make sense for the Commander, or anyone really, to suddenly make a play for leadership of Earth. We were going to ask my Other tonight, see if he can tell us anything. But I gotta tell you, I’m worried. It’s more than just three archangels at the cathedral. Something’s up with the Lightbringer as well.”

That made Dean feel cold. “What’s wrong?”

Nick spread his hands. “For the last three days, I have woken up in this library. I’m not the only one who’s been researching. In fact, most of this?” He indicated the pile. “I wasn’t the one who pulled these. I’ve been playing catch-up more than anything else, trying to figure out what he’s looking for.” He gave Dean a pleading look. “I really do not want you or anyone else outside of the compound until we know for sure what’s going on. Can I talk you out of going there tonight?”

“I can’t leave Cass. I’ll be careful,” Dean promised.

Nick took a deep breath. “You’re a grown man and you can make your own decisions,” he said with obvious reluctance. “Just keep your eyes open. Things aren’t just happening among the Others. The Faithful are making waves, too. They know exactly who Castiel’s Other is, and they’re not happy that the Watcher’s host is refusing to sign their contract.”

“I heard Sam talking to their asshole lawyer when I came in,” Dean admitted. “Yet another reason someone needs to be with Castiel.” Rising, Dean gave his friend a tight hug. “Thank you for your advice, and your concern. I’ll keep you and Sam posted, and you do the same.”

“Just be careful,” Nick warned, returning the hug. “We already lost Castiel. I’d hate to lose you, too.”

Chapter 5: Candid Camera

Summary:

Dean stays overnight with Castiel for a chance to speak to his Other

Dean told Castiel everything that he’d learned and what he wanted to do. Castiel mentioned that he thought it was a bad idea three times when Dean was helping finish the wards on the trailer. He mentioned it twice more when they ate breakfast. Then he mentioned it again when they were grocery shopping, again when they tidied up a bit around the trailer, at lunch, when Dean set up the security cameras, when they went for a walk, at supper, and once more after they made love shortly before curfew.

“I’m not leaving you,” Dean insisted. “I’ll be safe behind the wards and you’ll be outside. Your Other should be fine with that. If it works for Nick and his guests, it’ll work for us.”

“Nick and his guests are on opposite sides of that big house,” Cass pointed out irritably. He’d already stomped out of bed and into the shower. He somehow even managed to make the sound of the falling water sound irritated.

Undeterred, Dean went and joined him in the shower. Slipping his arms around his lover’s waist, he kissed Castiel’s shoulder. “Relax,” he urged. “Sam talks to the big guy all the time. Even when he manifests, he can still talk to Sam on the cameras. Why shouldn’t I try talking to the Watcher?” He kissed Castiel again. “I need to get a feel for that thing sooner or later anyway because I’m not leaving you. We’ve got to get to know each other eventually. Tonight’s as good a time as any.”

“You’re impossible.” Ignoring Dean, Castiel began shampooing his hair. He intentionally shook his head, sending suds flying.

Dean spat suds and laughed. He grabbed the soap and began rubbing it into Cass’s back. “You like that I’m impossible.”

“Yes, but I’d still like to kick your ass sometimes.”

“Don’t threaten me with a good time!”

At least that made Cass chuckle. They finished their shower and dressed. Dean joined Castiel in a pair of old lawn chairs they’d set up outside Cass’s motorhome under the awning and watched the sun go down.

“It’s peaceful out here,” Dean commented. “Nice to be able to hear the crickets and see the stars. You can’t really see them at the compound, not with the Aurora BoraCathedral blocking out the sky. Look, there’s the Big Dipper, see?” He pointed.

“And that’s Orion over there, and Canus Major,” Castiel added, indicating the constellations.

Dean chuckled. “Show-off.”

“Hardly. Those are constellations that are very easy to find, especially once you find the dippers.” He’d been smiling, but it faded when the curfew sirens began to sound. “I guess I’ll have to show you another time.”

“Yeah.” Dean reluctantly got to his feet. He reached for the door of the motorhome, but paused.

“You need to go inside,” Cass urged quietly. “I’ll do another check of the wards before I sleep, just to make sure.”

Dean nodded. He swallowed hard, his hand trembling on the handle. Then he turned and abruptly embraced Castiel, kissing him and holding him tightly. “We’ll get through this,” he vowed between kisses. “I’ll talk to the Watcher, find out what he wants and see if I can work something out with him.”

“Don’t even think of coming out,” Castiel warned, returning the kisses. “My Other already killed someone. It’s not like Nick’s, alright? It’s dangerous, and if it really is an archangel?”

“I’ll be careful, I promise. I’ll just talk to it through the camera.” He pointed at the camera they’d installed next to the door. “Even if I was stupid enough to come out here with it fully manifested, they don’t smite you or burn out your eyes unless you startle them or piss them off. At most, I won’t remember the conversation, and once again, we have the camera.”

“Do not come outside,” Castiel warned.

Dean rolled his eyes. “I told you I’ll be careful. How about a little trust, huh?”

Castiel narrowed his eyes, but sighed. “Alright.” Castiel kissed him again, then gently but firmly pushed him away. “Now get inside. Lock the door. There’s an old chair next to the door you can use to block it. The boards for the windows are ready to go. Don’t look directly at this thing…”

“I know, eyes burning out, pillar of ash, I saw the same news reports you did and it’s why I cannot believe they’ll ever really abolish curfew.” Dean had his hand on the door handle again, but he paused, frowning. “Hey, wait a minute. That dead guy, the one that outed you as a Duo? What the hell was he doing out in the street while the others were still out roaming? What possible reason could he have for breaking curfew?”

“I don’t know, but it’s not important right now,” Castiel hissed. His hands shoved Dean’s away from the door handle, opening it himself and physically forcing Dean through it. “Get inside, lock the door, put the chair in place and put up the boards to shutter the windows. Or I’ll never let you stay with me again.”

Dean reluctantly complied. He saved the board for the front window for last, taking another moment to look out at his lover. Castiel didn’t look back. He simply sat as he was, in his lawn chair, looking up at the stars. Shuttering the window took willpower Dean hadn’t known he had. As soon as it was done, he pulled out his phone and activated the security camera. “Cass? Can you hear me?”

“We already tested the cameras, Dean,” Castiel replied irritably. “Stop fooling around and wasting the batteries.”

“Right. I love you.”

“I love you too, Dean. Good night.”

****

Dean was on his third cup of coffee when he realized something had changed. Until now, the sound of insects singing for mates outside had blended into the background noise while Dean paced about. But now they’d abruptly gone silent. Dean froze, staring at the chair blocking the door closed. Putting down his coffee cup, he fumbled for his phone and activated the security camera.

He couldn’t see anything but white on the screen. At first, he thought the camera had malfunctioned and was about to start swearing when the white moved. Dean narrowed his eyes. “Um, hello? Cassiel the Watcher?”

The wall of white shifted again.

“Hey, if you can hear me, I need you to step back away from the camera a bit,” Dean called. “You’re so close that I can’t really see you.”

“And who are you that you speak so to a Prince of Heaven?”

The voice sounded like Cass’s, but at the same time, it didn’t. It was deeper, with an underlying power Dean had never heard before. His phone seemed to vibrate in his hand at the sound of it through the speaker, echoing what he could hear through the door. Dean swallowed. There was no doubt this thing was powerful. Pissing it off wasn’t really an option. “Er, sorry, um, Your Highness, I haven’t ever done this before,” Dean apologized. “I don’t mean to offend you, but I really do want to speak to you. Please.”

The wall of white shifted once more and kept moving, walking way from the camera. Finally, the camera revealed a colossal figure made entirely of white light. It didn’t look like any angel Dean had ever seen in art, or even like the glowing winged creatures he’d seen in pictures of the Others. The thing was too bright to really make out any features, a fact that Dean was secretly glad of. But it had at least six wings and was so massive it could easily see over the motorhome. Suddenly, Dean understood why Cassiel’s ostentatious house was so big. It had to be, to be able to house this thing. “One has moved back,” it said. “Is this satisfactory?”

“Um, yeah, thanks, Your Highness.” Despite the coffee, Dean suddenly found his mouth had lost all trace of saliva. “I’m Dean Winchester. Your host, Castiel Novak? He’s my boyfriend.”

No reaction from the thing. Well, at least it wasn’t a total homophobe. Dean decided that was a bonus and pressed on. “Listen, I know you want to live in that big house with the Council, but Castiel? He wants to stay out here with me. I get that you’re, well, you’re wearing him, at least during the day. But Cass is more than just a meat suit, ok? He’s a man, and he’s important to me,” Dean stressed. “I love him. I want him to be happy. But he won’t ever be happy if he’s stuck in with the Faithful, being subjected to all their stupid rules and regulations.”

“One wonders why you find the rules and regulations of the Faithful stupid, considering they have dedicated themselves to one and one’s kin?”

Ho boy. Dean could all but feel the thin ice he was standing on cracking beneath his feet. “Look, you do you, ok? If you want to go out there every night and hang out with the Others, that’s fine. You can carve out some stone tablets, turn some water into wine, even find a lady angel and go cloud seeding, I don’t care. At night, you’re the one in control and no one disputes that. But during the day?” Dean’s hand clenched into a fist at his side. “During the day, Castiel is his own individual. He works hard raising funds for the charities he supports. Not all of those charities are looked on favorably by the Faithful, but Castiel helps them because it’s the right thing to do,” he insisted. “Loving me is against the Council’s rules, too, but we can’t help the way we feel about each other. He loves me, and I love him. I’d do anything, anything at all to help him. Whatever you want from me, man, just say the word!” Dean hated the way his voice cracked at the end. He was glad the thing outside couldn’t see the way his eyes shone with tears. “Please. Let him live his life.”

“One has no interest in the doings of one’s host while one is not in control.”

Dean breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank you,” he gasped. “Thank you so much!”

“Why do you thank one?” the Other asked, sounding confused. “One has done nothing.”

“Because you’re willing to let Cass live his own life,” Dean explained. “Because you’re not going to force him to try to be something he’s not. That’s huge. You don’t know how huge that is.”

The Other’s head tilted to one side. “One finds you confusing, human.”

“Yeah, I get that a lot.” Dean wiped at his eyes.

It was still for a moment, seeming to consider Dean. Dean felt like it was watching him through the walls of the trailer and felt somehow naked. “You said you would do anything to help one’s host,” it said. “Is this the truth?”

Dean nodded despite being out of its direct sight. “Of course it’s the truth!”

The glowing head cocked to one side. “Explain.”

Dean frowned. “Explain what?”

“If one had refused your request, what would you have done?”

“Honestly?” Dean bit his lip. “Don’t tell Cass this. Well, I mean, I don’t imagine you will anyway, but, well…” He sighed. “Ok. Look. I don’t want anything to do with you guys or the Faithful. I really hate that you’re just taking people as hosts without even considering what they might think about it. I know for a fact that Castiel never wanted to be a host. He was hidden behind wards to keep it from happening. The only reason you’re in there now is because some son of a bitch altered his wards so he could be taken.”

“One wonders how you learned to make such wards in the first place?” the Other asked.

Dean went silent.

“Ah,” the thing said. “One guesses you were taught how to make and use them by the one  who walks among you.”

“Never mind that,” Dean said quickly. “You asked me what I would have done. I wanted you to understand that neither one of us ever wanted to be a host. But I’d have done it.”

“One does not understand.”

“I’m saying I’d agree to be your host,” Dean repeated. “I’ll still do it, if it means you’ll leave Castiel. I’ll come out of this trailer right now and let you jump into me.”

The thing went silent and still. Dean waited, heart pounding in his chest. His hand shook so much from fear that he nearly dropped the phone, waiting for the thing to order him outside. He hadn’t lied. He’d take over as a host in a heartbeat to free Cass.

“One does not ask this of you,” Cassiel finally said after what seemed like an eternity. “Now that one is settled in one’s host, one will not be able to leave it without some difficulty. One’s host will remain so.”

“But you could do it if you wanted to,” Dean said bitterly. “You son of a bitch, you could let him go and take me, and you won’t do it!”

“You still offer yourself?” Cassiel asked. The archangel seemed surprised. “If that is the case, why do you hide behind those wards and speak to one through an electronic device?”

“Because if I come out there, you’ll burn my eyes out or some other douchebag will jump into me, that’s why!” Dean retorted. “Besides, I won’t remember a damned thing if I go near you. That’s just how it is with Others in full manifest. If we get too close to one of you, we can’t even remember it. I’ll end up as a Duo and won’t have any idea because…”

“That will not happen,” the Other declared. “No one will dare take you while one is present, and one will not harm you.”

“They why would you want me to come out there?” Dean challenged.

“One would look into your soul and see for oneself that you mean what you say.”

“You said look into my soul?” Dean asked incredulously.

“Yes,” the Other agreed. 

Dean looked at the door. This thing must think he was the stupidest son of a bitch alive if it really thought he’d come out unprotected just because it had basically dared him to. So why was he putting the phone down on the table and moving the chair away? Dean could not believe he was actually doing this. Was he really unlocking the door, going out there to stand face to face with a fucking archangel, just to prove something to that bastard?

God help him, he was. For Castiel, he’d condemn himself to Hell.

The light from the creature outside was so bright it dazzled Dean when he opened the door. Throwing his arm in front of his eyes to try to shield them, Dean stepped out. He raised a hand to shield his eyes and squinted up at the thing, knees nearly buckling when he saw first hand how it towered over him. “Ok,” he called. “I’m here. Go ahead, do your soul searching.”

It came closer, and Dean’s world vanished into light.

Chapter 6: Morning

Summary:

Dean has some explaining to do. Nick and Sam talk strategy.

Dean lay on his side, facing Castiel. His friend was still asleep, hair askew, his expression peaceful. After a moment, the sleepy blue eyes blinked open. They focused on Dean and smiled. Dean smiled back. But then the eyes grew wide and Castiel sat upright abruptly in bed. “I’m inside? Why am I inside?!”

“Relax,” Dean called, gently rubbing one hand down Castiel’s arm. “We had a conversation and he brought you back in.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean he didn’t do anything last night except talk with me,” Dean replied with a yawn. “I imagine his glowy buddies are going to wonder where he is this morning, but hey, he’s a Prince of Heaven, right? What’s the point of being royalty if you can’t play hooky once in a while?”

Cass narrowed his eyes at Dean. He looked around, confused. “Did he break in?”

“No, I opened the door.”

“You did what?!” Castiel appeared to be in danger of a mild apoplexy.

“Relax,” Dean repeated. “Like I said, we came to an agreement. The Watcher is going to do his thing at night and we can be together during the day.” He yawned and stretched, making sure his face and voice betrayed nothing but calm confidence. The Watcher obviously hadn’t killed him, so it must be true. Seeing Cass’s eyes still on him, he smiled. “You know, for a giant glowing dick, he’s not so bad.”

Castiel cocked an eyebrow at him. Frowning, he threw off the covers, stared for a moment at his fully-clothed body, and got out of bed. “I don’t know what you did, but I do know that it was incredibly dangerous,” he began. His voice grew louder as he continued. “You opened the door, which means you broke the wards. You, of all people, should know better! What if he manifested and you saw him?”

“I did see him,” Dean replied sleepily. “Guy’s huge, like seriously! And that was with his wings folded, all six of them. Man, if he ever opened those things, he’d be…”

“This isn’t funny!” Castiel’s face had gone red, his fists clenched in anger. “You know what these things can do. How are you still alive, without your eyes burned out?!”

“Because they only burn out eyes if you startle them or piss them off, and once again, we came to an agreement,” Dean insisted. “Would you please just calm down?”

“How do you even remember anything you talked about if you saw him directly?” Castiel asked accusingly.

“So I don’t remember it. Big deal! We have nothing to worry about as far as your Other’s concerned,” Dean assured. “The important thing is that I remember what he said to me before I came out of the trailer. Nick was right. The guy doesn’t interfere. He just wants to do his thing and couldn’t care less about what goes on when he’s not in charge. Relax, it’s fine.” He patted the pillow. “Why don’t you lie back down, maybe take off those clothes?”

That earned him a look. “Dean?”

“Seriously, who wants to wear the same underwear for two days straight? You should take them off, and come back to bed…”

Castiel made pained sounds and stomped off toward the bathroom.

“It’s like deja vu all over again. Didn’t we just do this last night?” Dean called playfully, climbing out of bed to eagerly start pulling off his own clothing. “Hang on, I’m coming in with you.”

“Dean, I am not in the mood. If you come into this bathroom, I may just drown you in the toilet,” Castiel threatened from the bathroom.

Dean grimaced. “Ew?”

“You have been warned.”

Dean irritably blew air through his lips. “Fine. Guess I’ll make breakfast.”

****

“The Commander, huh?” Nick mused. “My Other really thinks he’s planning to visit? Well shit. I guess that explains the build-up over at the cathedral. If Michael the Commander himself is coming to town, he’ll want all his sycophants with him.”

“The Lightbringer is just as happy about it as you are,” Sam agreed. His breakfast of oatmeal was absently being consumed with one hand, while the other perused his notes. “He said that there are other archangels, but Michael only needs three on his side to be able to officially claim the throne of Earth. Now that Cassiel the Watcher is here, he’s got that.”

“Which means there’s nothing to stop him from taking direct control of things here on Earth,” Nick growled. He got up and started pacing. “What’s he waiting for? I would have expected him to be at the door to gloat by now.”

“I don’t think the Lightbringer knows for sure,” Sam explained. “But it may be that the Commander hasn’t found his host yet. According to the Lightbringer, archangels only have a very limited number of people who can serve them as hosts. Somewhere out there, they’ve got their perfect host, the one that lets them wield their power the strongest. If Michael is anything like we’ve heard, he won’t settle for anything but his perfect host.”

Nick stopped pacing to look sharply at Sam. “And we don’t have any idea who that is?”

“Afraid not,” Sam sighed. “If the Lightbringer knows, he would have told us, I’m sure.”

Nick slammed a fist down on the table, making his coffee slosh in its cup. “Dammit, Sammy, we need to find this host. He needs to be here in the compound so we can protect him.”

“Assuming he wants to be protected,” Sam warned.

Nick made a face. “Yes, yes, of course,” he said, waving a hand dismissively. “But think about it. If this poor bastard was among the Faithful, wouldn’t Michael have him by now?” He shook his head. “No, the only way this makes sense is if he’s far away, or he’s hidden behind protective runes. The thing is, an Archangel could reach the guy even if he was on the other side of the world, at the peak of Everest or buried in the Mariana Trench. That means he’s hidden.”

Sam chewed on his lip. “You don’t think he’s actually in the compound, do you?” Looking up, Sam caught the expression on Nick’s face. His eyes widened. “Wait, you do? You honestly think Michael’s perfect host is right here in the compound?”

“Yeah, I do,” Nick replied slowly. He was frowning, deep in thought. “I’ve been giving some thought to what happened to Castiel Novak. It would explain why the Faithful would be bold, or desperate, enough to risk exposure by breaking in here to mess with the wards. Now, we know we’ve got one or more traitors among us because someone altered Novak’s wards and let him be taken by Cassiel. I had Azazel’s patrols do a final check of the wards just before curfew to make sure they were all up. Then they went around again this morning to check them again.” His blue eyes locked with Sam’s. “They found six down.”

Sam sputtered. “Six?!”

“Six,” Nick confirmed. “Someone broke the wards on an entire townhouse, all six apartments. Fortunately, Azazel and his people have been busy doubling the wards, hiding the secondary wards behind decorations, plants, and bits of siding. Otherwise, God only knows how many we would have lost last night.”

“That’s smart,” Sam admired. “You know Az and I have never gotten along, but he probably saved some lives last night.”

“Unfortunately, we can’t sing his praises just yet,” Nick warned. He slid a map of the compound he’d been looking at to Sam. “I’ve been trying to figure out a pattern. Novak’s townhouse also had the wards broken and repainted. Azazel found three more townhouses with the same thing. I think someone’s going shopping. This traitor is going around opening up entire townhouses for the Others to go browsing. The circles are where we know the wards had been broken and then repaired. But I can’t see a pattern here. Whoever it is that’s doing this? There doesn’t seem to be any way we can predict who’s next.”

“Well, I can get some people I know I can trust and do what Azazel’s doing, put up a second set of protective wards?” Sam offered.

But Nick was shaking his head. “It’s not that easy, kiddo. If it was a matter of breaking wards, seeing if anyone’s taken, then re-doing them and moving on, Azazel’s trick could work. But while our traitor is human, the angels won’t be fooled. They’re going to know the wards were still in place despite their Judas breaking them. Which means the traitor is going to start looking a lot closer.” He angrily pounded his fist again, this time causing his coffee to splash over the side of the cup. “I don’t know how to protect my people!”

“Hey, easy, Nick,” Sam cautioned, raising a calming hand to his friend. “I get it, and I feel just as frustrated as you do. But we can’t lose our heads over this. The way I see it, we have two objectives. Number one is to find the traitor. Now, Bobby and Ellen have already been talking with Jody, coming up with some ideas for how we can do that. Meanwhile, we should start looking for Michael’s intended host. If we can find him before the Faithful do, that will certainly put a monkey wrench in the Commander’s plans.”

“That it would,” Nick agreed. He smiled at Sam. “Now, what’s your grand plan to figure out who this person is?”

“Yeah, I’m working on that,” Sam replied evasively.

Nick grunted. “Let’s talk about more earthly matters, shall we? How goes the motion?”

“Well, that’s a problem,” Sam admitted. “I still cannot believe any logical, reasonable, educated judge would even give Crowley’s motion the time of day. But not only is the judge taking it seriously, he wants to hear arguments. Cass and I need to appear in court. We have to explain, under oath, why it is that a grown, reasonable, competent man cannot choose for himself how he lives his own life. It’s absurd!”

“It certainly is,” Nick growled. “I’ll come with you, testify on Novak’s behalf. Castiel’s new to being a Duo, but I’m established.”

“You’re also living proof that a human and an Other can peacefully co-exist,” Sam agreed. “Yet you’re still against the Faithful. You’re actually the perfect witness. I was going to ask you to come.”

Nick scoffed. “You knew better than that.”

Sam smiled at him, but his smile faded. “The thing is, if the Faithful manage to convince this judge? It’s setting a dangerous precedent. If they can force Castiel to uproot his life and join them just because he’s a Duo? That sets the stage for them to do the same thing to you, or any other Duo that comes along. It’s practically re-establishing slavery.” He waved at Nick. “It would even affect you.”

“Good luck. The Lightbringer won’t go willingly,” Nick reminded. “He told them all where the cow eats the cabbage even after they locked him in hell for a millennia. He hasn’t changed his mind since coming to Earth. They have to know that.”

“But they’re going to try to force the subject eventually,” Sam insisted. “The Lightbringer would be going up against his own kind. He’s never actively fought them on Earth before. An actual battle between angels?” He shuddered. “Angel on angel violence could pretty much turn any town into a smoking crater. Plus they’ve got three archangels now. The Lightbringer is powerful, sure. No one denies that. But he’s not that powerful.”

Nick stared moodily into his coffee. “From what I’ve read about the Watcher, I don’t really see him getting provoked to actual violence. If anything, the opposite is true. He doesn’t like to see anyone prosecuted unjustly, remember?”

“But he still follows the Commander,” Sam reminded. “As much as I’d love to imagine the Watcher sitting things out? The fact that he’s here suggests that won’t be the case.” Seeing Nick’s expression, Sam forced himself to smile. “You’re right, though. While we can’t exactly count on him being an ally, at least the Watcher won’t just come out swinging.”

“The Scribe and the Healer aren’t really fighters, either,” Nick agreed. “Of course they’ll fight if the Commander orders it, but it begs the question. Why these three archangels? If Michael wanted to come down to Earth and pick a fight, I would have expected him to bring Azazel or Sarathiel. Death and Justice would make sense. Why pick Metatron the Scribe, Raphael the Healer, and Cassiel the Watcher?”

“The Lightbringer says those are the archangels whose politics and beliefs most align with Michael’s,” Sam supplied. “I thought of that, too, and asked him. The thing is, he seems just as confused about the Watcher as we are. He said the Watcher has always been neutral in the political stuff in Heaven. He’s been trying to puzzle out his motive since he learned he was here, both the Watcher’s and the Commander’s for choosing him.”

Nick huffed. “Trying to figure out the Commander’s motives is like trying to make sense of the Messenger.”

“Speaking of the Messenger, where does he stand, exactly?” Sam wanted to know. “We know he left Heaven over a millennia ago, or at least that’s what the Lightbringer believes. But then he just vanished. To this day, no one has seen any sign of him. All the Lightbringer ever said about him was that he never did anything that made much sense and we shouldn’t worry about him. So is he for or against the angels taking direct control of Earth?”

Nick made a face. “Who knows and who cares. The best we can do is carry on and hope he doesn’t come out of the woodwork at some point to screw us all over.” He rubbed his hands over his face and managed to smile at Sam. “Why don’t you just focus on your legal work? Let Azazel do his thing to try to make sense of what’s happening here at the compound, let your friends try to figure out who Michael’s perfect host is, and I’ll try to keep everything together for now.”

Sam smiled, nodded, and went back to his legal pad. Dean, he knew, had no love for Azazel, frequently quarreled with the man, and didn’t trust him. Sam had never had any problems with him. Although the man wasn’t generally liked, having a bit of a slimy air about him, his heart seemed to be in the right place. Azazel and his group served an important role in the community. Sam intended to let them do it.

His phone rang. Sam absently picked it up, only to hear Dean’s frantic voice. “Whoa, slow down,” he advised. “What’s going on?”

“Those Council motherfuckers,” Dean snarled. “They’re here with police. They’re trying to arrest Cass!”

Chapter 7: Coercion

Summary:

Trouble at Castiel’s motorhome leads to a difficult decision

Dean stood at the door to Castiel’s motorhome and held tight to the tire iron. He was warily watching the two police officers, one of whom was aiming a taser at him. “Back off,” he warned. “I’m not letting you touch him, and our lawyer is on his way.”

“You really are being quite unreasonable,” Zachariah huffed. He stood back with Crowley behind the officers, looking irritated. “If our positions were reversed and you had reason to believe we had unlawfully contained Duo Novak, we would cooperate to get to the bottom of it. I think we proved that the other day when we allowed you to take him from his home at the Cathedral.”

“I came because Cass called me to get him out of that hellhole you’d stashed him in,” Dean reminded, still watching the cops. “No one called you out here. You came out to trespass on private property all on your own and now you’re trying to kidnap him!”

“No one is trying to kidnap anyone,” Jody assured. She was standing between the two groups, holding her hands out toward Dean. “Put the weapon down, call Castiel out here, and let’s just talk. All Duo Adler and Mr. Crowley want right now is to talk to him. I give you my word, no one is going to kidnap anyone.”

“Of course not,” Crowley agreed. “The only reason we’re here is to make sure the Watcher isn’t being held unlawfully. There’s serious cause for concern. I can see from where I’m standing that this entire motorhome is covered in Enochian wards against angels.” He pointed accusingly at the wards Cass and Dean had painted on the motorhome. “That’s clear evidence that you are not accepting of the archangel, if not that you outright mean him harm. We had every right to check on his wellbeing since he failed to show up at the cathedral last night.”

“So what if he didn’t show up to the cathedral?” Dean challenged. “That doesn’t mean anything bad happened to him. Maybe he just didn’t go because he didn’t feel like it?”

“This isn’t just any ordinary angel we’re speaking of here,” Zachariah argued. “This is the Archangel Cassiel the Watcher, a prince of Heaven. He is only too aware of his responsibilities, the expectations a being of his position has. The fact that he was not present at the Council Cathedral last night has raised a great deal of concern.” He turned to Jody. “Sheriff Miller, I insist you do your duty!”

“I am doing my duty,” Jody shot back. “I’m making sure no one crosses any lines.”

“We all know you’re affiliated with Duo Vaught at that compound,” Zachariah sneered. “You live out there, surrounded by wards of your own, and are actively allied against the Faithful.”

“Well I’m not,” the other officer, Deputy Hendrickson, growled. “I live out in the town like everyone else and consider myself a neutral party.” To Dean, he said, “Bring Duo Novak out like they asked. I’m not asking again.”

“Stop it, Vic, you’re not helping!” To Zachariah, Jody growled, “Until you become sheriff, I suggest you stick to your theatrics in the cathedral and let me handle disputes like this.”

“I apologize for Duo Adler, Sheriff,” Crowley said smoothly, ignoring a fuming Zachariah. “When I called your office, it was for you do do exactly that, handle the dispute. Unfortunately, I suspected there would be a dispute, and I was not wrong. But I’ve no intention of escalating it further.” Turning to Dean, he offered a small smile. “I understand that the two of you are, well, that is to say, you’re in a romantic relationship? Well, I suppose I could understand your reluctance to comply,” he continued when Dean nodded. “What you don’t seem to understand is that Duos are also very protective of other Duos, especially when their angels are as important as the Watcher. Now, if Duo Novak is concerned for his safety, he has no need to come out of that motorhome. If he simply stands at a window so he can be fully seen and speaks to us, we can solve this entire matter in moments.”

“That seems reasonable to me,” Jody offered.

“Which is why I don’t trust it.” Dean narrowed his eyes at Zachariah. “What, exactly, do you want to ask him?”

“All I want to know is where the Watcher was last night, and why he never went to the Cathedral,” Zachariah explained.

“I can answer some of that. He was here, actually, because I wanted to talk to him about Cass. He talked to me for a bit and then, well…” Dean paused, uncertain. “I’m actually not entirely sure what he did after that. You know, that whole memory loss thing? But he was nice enough to bring Castiel back inside.” He shrugged. “Bottom line, if he doesn’t want to go hang out at your stupid cathedral, who’s going to tell him otherwise? He’s a prince of Heaven!”

“Then just have him come to the window and speak to us so Duo Zachariah can see for himself,” Jody urged. “Then everyone goes back to their corners.”

“Alright,” Cass called from inside the motorhome. “That’s enough. I’m coming out.”

“Cass, what are you doing?” Dean hissed, leaning back into the door to keep Castiel from opening it. “We agreed we’d wait for Sam to get here.”

Castiel frowned out from the crack he’d managed In the door. “Is he on his way?”

“Yeah, I imagine he’ll come tearing in here any minute.”

“Then it’s fine. Move out of the way.”

Dean opened his mouth to protest, but the look on Castiel’s face made him nod and meekly step aside. Castiel opened the door and came out, eyes narrowed at a smiling Zachariah. “I don’t know why the Watcher didn’t go to the Cathedral,” Cass said. “All I know is that we did nothing to stop it.”

“Then you won’t mind coming to the Council Cathedral so the Watcher can explain for himself,” Crowley said smoothly. “We’ve already got your house ready. Every comfort will be…”

“I’m not going anywhere,” Castiel declared just before Dean did it for him.

“Nonsense!” Zachariah declared. “You simply must…”

Crowley raised a hand, stopping him. “It’s really quite simple,” he explained. “Duo Novak, you just admitted that you have no knowledge of what kept the Watcher from attending last night’s meeting. As we just discussed, you’re standing in front of a… residence,” he said with obvious distaste, “that is covered with Enochian wards that appear specifically aimed at preventing the free passage of angels. Therefore, as members of the Council of the Faithful who are tasked with ensuring the safety and security of the angels our Duos carry? We are duty-bound to ensure that one of our most important archangels, a prince of Heaven, is not being unduly influenced.”

“How the hell do you plan to protect these things?” Dean exclaimed, ignoring the look Cass was giving him. “They’re huge, they’re obscenely powerful, they can burn people’s eyes out just by looking at them if they don't just wipe your memories, and not even the wards we have can stop them once they’re in. The last thing they need is some little English weasel in a suit to protect them.”

Crowley sputtered. “Oi!”

“Dean?” Jody’s voice was sharp.

“Sheriff Mills, the law is very clearly on our side,” Zachariah reminded. His eyes had been fixed greedily on Castiel since he’d come out and never moved when Sam’s Prius skidded to a stop next to the waiting limo. “According to the Duo protection laws, it is illegal and punishable by jail time to impede an angel fully seated in a host from freely exercising its ability to travel.”

“And that law is currently being challenged in the higher courts,” Sam yelled. He half-climbed, half-fell out of his undersized car, waving papers in one hand. 

Crowley stared. “How did that moose get into that car?”

Sam ignored him. He thrust the papers toward Crowley. “I have here a copy of the motion we recently filed, barring the Faithful of the Angels and the Council of the Faithful from using force or coercion to compel Duos from entering into any sort of binding contract against their wills.”

“Oh please, this is hardly an attempt to force anyone into any contract,” Crowley sighed, disdainfully accepting the papers. “We are simply trying to carry out our legal right to ensure the Watcher is not being unlawfully impeded. Whatever is being played out in the higher courts, the current law in effect gives us every right to do that. This gentleman,” he pointed accusingly at Dean, “is clearly acting to prevent such legal action. Therefore, I insist he be detained.” Turning to Hendrickson, he said, “Deputy Hendrickson, do your duty.”

“I am doing my duty,” Hendrickson snapped. He’d already holstered his taser and appeared annoyed. “If Winchester makes any move to physically prevent Duo Novak from accompanying you, I’ll arrest his ass right on the spot. But right now, he’s just standing there. And I’m not about to put my hands on a Duo who’s clearly making his own decisions, either.”

Jody smiled at him before frowning at Crowley. “You wanted us to assist you in making sure Duo Novak isn’t being held against his will. He’s clearly not. But the law doesn’t say we have to force him to go to your cathedral, either. You wanted to speak to him, so speak. But seeing as how no laws have been broken here, this is now a civil matter. Vic and I will stick around to make sure things stay civil, but beyond that, we will not interfere.”

That took the smile off of Zachariah’s face. Crowley, however, didn’t miss a beat. “The way I see it, we have two options,” he began. “The first and easiest is that you come to the Council Cathedral and remain there until the Watcher emerges. As that is very clearly outside of any Enochian wards, it’s the best way to ensure that the Watcher is not in any way impeded. But if you insist on remaining here, then we have no choice but to remain as well.”

“It’s private property,” Sam reminded.

“But the road leading to this property is public,” Crowley pointed out. “We’ll bring a group of our people here and keep them on the road.”

“After curfew?” Sam pounced. “You know that’s against the law!”

Crowley raised a finger. “This group will be made up of Council Enforcers, empowered by law to protect the interests of the angels after curfew.”

“Yet another thing currently being challenged by the higher courts,” Sam spat. “This is the same group that’s been accused of stealing and vandalizing homes and businesses after curfew, when police only respond to high-level emergency calls.”

“I don’t need those thugs anywhere near my home,” Castiel said.

“Nonetheless, they will be here, on the public road, until one hour after curfew,” Crowley insisted. “At that point, if the Watcher does not appear? They will exercise their lawful power to break into your home and ensure the safety of the Watcher.”

“Like hell they will!” Dean yelled. “Sam, they can’t do that, can they?”

But Sam’s face was red. His fists were clenched at his side. “Unfortunately, until the Duo protection laws are struck down? The law is on their side. They can break into Cass’s trailer, even though it puts you at risk.” He looked at his brother. “Dean, you can’t stay here tonight.”

“I’m not leaving Cass alone,” Dean insisted, reaching for Castiel’s hand.

Cass pulled his hand away. “No, Dean, I won’t put you at risk. I’ll go with them.”

Dean and Sam both protested, but Castiel raised a hand and moved forward, his eyes on Zachariah. “I’ll come to the cathedral, but I’m not signing any contract with the Faithful.”

Zachariah’s smile had returned. He stepped forward to put an arm around Cass’s shoulders and started leading him to the waiting car. “While we hope you change your mind, of course you won’t face any sort of force or coercion. We simply want to ensure the safety of both you and the Watcher.”

“You already used coercion to force Castiel to agree to this,” Sam pointed out desperately. “I will absolutely be challenging this in the courts, and if Cass doesn’t return tomorrow morning…?”

Zachariah ignored him, busy getting Castiel into the limo. The driver closed the door when the three men were inside, climbed back behind the wheel, and expertly steered back onto the street. Castiel stared out the window, his eyes fixed on Dean, who was busy arguing with Sam and looking desperately back.

“Is Castiel your birth name?” Zachariah asked. “It’s clearly a derivative of the archangel’s. I myself legally changed my name to my angel’s name. It's common among our people.”

“It’s my birth name,” Cass mumbled.

“Oh." Zachariah clipped the word. “And your, um, boyfriend, always shortens it so disrespectfully?”

“It’s no more disrespectful than calling someone whose name is William Will,” Castiel corrected.

Zachariah didn’t have anything to say to that. He paused, looking at Cass. "If I may be so bold to ask? Have you ever tried dating women?” Zachariah asked. “You’re a handsome man. There are any number of lovely young girls who would be very interested in a Duo of your rank.”

“I’m bisexual,” Castiel explained, still staring out the window, “but I’m currently in an exclusive relationship with Dean.”

“Now that doesn’t even make any sense,” Zachariah complained. “If you’re interested in women, why not just be with a woman?”

“Leave him be,” Crowley ordered. The Englishman had already gotten into the limo’s mini fridge and was pouring himself a drink of scotch. “Keep harping on his unnatural relationship, and you’ll only cause him to dig in his heels. Nature will take its course in due time.”

Castiel couldn’t see any sign of Dean now that they were cruising along the road, heading back toward the Council Cathedral. He looked at the other two men. “After my Other manifests and you can see for yourself that it’s not being impeded, I expect you’ll return me to my home?”

“You’ll already be in your home,” Zachariah insisted. “At the cathedral.”

“That isn’t my home,” Castiel growled. “If you’re telling me now that I’ll have to arrange my own transportation back, then I’d like to do so as soon as we arrive. I don’t want to spend any more time in that place than I have to.”

“Nature will take its course,” Crowley called loudly as Zachariah’s face darkened. “I understand you’ve been employed in fund raising, especially for so-called marginalized groups?”

“That’s correct,” Castiel replied, eyeing Crowley warily. “I don’t suppose the Faithful are looking to contribute to any LGBT+ charities?”

“Actually, we’ve been in touch with your company,” Crowley explained, sipping his scotch. “Now that we’ve informed them of your status as a Duo, they’re terminating your employment.”

That hit like a physical blow. “What?!”

“Funny, but they don’t seem to want a fundraiser who’s affiliated with us,” Zachariah explained cheerfully. “Terrible how prejudiced they are, isn’t it?” He paused, seeing the look on Castiel’s face. “Oh, but I suppose that means you’re out of a job, isn’t it?”

Castiel didn’t answer. He went back to staring out the window, forcing himself to take slow, calming breaths.

“Signing with the Council of the Faithful gives you a guaranteed income,” Zachariah reminded. “As a host to a prince of Heaven, that income would be substantial. You’d never have to worry about money again. And of course, you’d be perfectly free to come and go as you wished, so long as your primary residence was at the cathedral housing and you returned there every night to allow the Watcher to attend meetings.”

“That means that you’d be perfectly free to continue whatever activities you wished with your little group,” Crowley added. “You’d have to adhere to the Articles of the Faithful, of course, but you could help the younger Winchester with his silly legal filings by providing firsthand information about what goes on in the Council.”

“You’re telling me I’m free to spy on you?” Castiel asked bitterly. “But only so long as I kept to your Articles, which means I couldn’t be with the man I loved.”

“I’m sure you won’t be lacking for company,” Zachariah said. “As I said, there are any number of available women who would…”

Castiel stopped listening. He’d gone back to staring out the window, ignoring the constant chatter of the other two men.

All too soon, they arrived back at the ostentatious house bearing the first letter of Cassiel’s Enochian name. Castiel allowed himself to be led inside, arms crossed defensively over his chest and head down. He acknowledged the bows of the household staff with a brief nod, chose what he wanted prepared for his meals, and then immediately headed up to the hated room upstairs.

Once inside, he closed the door and leaned wearily against it. Castiel fought to control his breathing and his emotions. They’d cost him his job. They’d already cost him his home in the compound. It seemed obvious that they’d keep chipping away at him, cutting away everything he really was until he fit their mold of what a Duo should be if he stayed here. He had to find some way to escape. But what could he do? The creature inside of him wanted to be here, and there didn’t seem to be anything Castiel could do to stop that.

Wait a minute. Castiel frowned, confused. “Why didn’t you come back?” he asked the silent thing inside of him. “Where were you last night? Dean went outside,” he moaned, suddenly frightened for his friend and lover. “He made himself vulnerable to the one thing he fears the most, for me. He did it for me.” He paused, remembering the information he’d gotten about Cassiel from Nick. “Dean Winchester is a righteous man,” he declared. “He put himself at risk, let himself be vulnerable, to protect me. Now he’s alone. And these people here, the Faithful? They know we’re together, and that doesn’t work for their plans. They’ll move against him now. What Crowley was saying, about letting nature take its course? I’m terrified he means Dean harm. The Faithful won’t let Dean interfere with their plans for you. They’ll hurt him!” Castiel lost the fight to control his breathing. His breaths were coming in quick, frightened gasps. “You chose me for your host and there’s nothing I can do about it, even though I never wanted this. But Dean? He’s innocent. I love him, and he loves me. I’m sorry if that doesn’t work with your Articles, but I am the person you chose as a host. This is who I am. I’m not anything special. All I am is a man. I’m a man who is deeply, madly in love with another man. If you take Dean from me, I won’t want to go on.”

Saying it out loud made it real for Castiel. His skin immediately broke out in gooseflesh, despite the cold sweat he could feel on his brow. “Right now, Dean is all I have left,” he said quietly. “We know it’s possible for Duos to kill themselves. That’s been our lawyers’ biggest point against letting your kind just take us indiscriminately, that at least four people have committed suicide rather than live as a Duo. I’ll be number five,” he vowed. “But it doesn’t have to be this way. I can learn to live with what I am. I can share my body with you, but only if I have Dean at my side. Please,” he prayed. “I know you’re called the Watcher because you don’t interfere, but I’m asking you to interfere now. Please, protect Dean. Protect my righteous man. Don’t let him be taken from me. Please, I beg of you, please hear me!”

****

That night, just after curfew, a pair of glowing eyes opened in the darkness of a lonely bedroom. “One hears.”

Chapter 8: Uninvited

Summary:

Dean wakes up to a confusing situation

A loud pounding caused Dean to abruptly sit up, a curse on his lips. He blinked his eyes, looking around in shock before his eyes fell on the bundled figure to his right. “What the actual fuck?” he muttered.

The figure mumbled incoherently, reaching absently back to snatch Dean’s pillow and pull it over his head.

Dean awkwardly climbed out of bed, still warily watching the figure. While he knew who it must be, the fact that Cass was here was disturbing enough. The fact that Dean was currently with him was even more disturbing. He looked around, confirming the physical fact of the bed and the bedroom. He looked down at himself, seeing the ratty t-shirt, sleeping shorts, and bare feet he’d gone to bed with last night. But last night, he’d gone back to his apartment. He’d gone to bed fighting tears, barely able to stand the knowledge that he was climbing into an empty bed without Castiel. Now Castiel was here, Dean was with him, and nothing at all made sense.

Another head-splitting bang echoed. “Alright already, for the love of God, stop banging!” Dean yelled, heading for the door.

That made the sleepy figure in the bed sit up in a spray of bedding. “Dean?” Castiel called, confused.

“Yeah, trust me, I know,” Dean sighed. He’d reached the door and opened it wide, glowering at the shocked face of Zachariah Adler. “Dude, seriously? I didn’t even have any coffee yet and you’re already making me feel nauseous.”

Even at whatever ungodly hour it currently was, Zachariah Adler was dressed to the nines in an expensive suit. If he wasn’t currently gaping awkwardly at Dean, Dean might have thought he was on his way to the opera. “You know, my mom used to say that standing there with your mouth open is a good way to catch flies?” Dean said.

“Dean Winchester?” Zachariah sputtered. “What the hell are you doing here?”

“Frankly, I was hoping you could answer that same question for me.” Dean stepped out of the way before a determined Zachariah could bowl him over. “Yeah, sure, come on in, make yourself at home,” he grumbled.

“What?” Castiel was finally awake. He appeared to have gone to bed fully clothed, probably hoping to prevent another nude incident. “Dean, what are you doing here?”

“Beats me. I went to bed at my apartment, and woke up here in Doucheland,” Dean reported. “One of the HOA members is here, by the way. Hi, Zach!”

“Duo Novak, this is no way for a Duo of your rank to act,” Zachariah was scolding. “While I understand the two of you were in a relationship, according to the Articles, a same-sex relationship is strictly prohibited. To actually bring your male lover here?!”

Castiel blinked, confused. “I didn’t bring him here!”

“Dude, no one brought me here,” Dean repeated. “I went to bed in my apartment and woke up here when you pounded that stupid door knocker like an asshat.”

Zachariah pointed imperiously at the door. “Leave! Now!”

Dean indicated Castiel. “I thought this was supposed to be his place?”

“So did I,” Cass growled, climbing out of bed. “You leave, then we’ll get dressed and then we’ll leave.”

“You leaving is out of the question,” Zachariah snapped. “I have no idea what you did or how you did this, but the original purpose that you came here for remains unfulfilled.”

“What are you yammering about now?” Dean complained. “You wanted Cass to come out here so you could talk to the Watcher and he did. What’s the problem?”

“The problem, as you put it, is that the Watcher once again failed to appear at the Council Cathedral,” Zachariah explained, glowering at Dean. “And now that I find you here, I understand why!” He began stomping around the room, peering at the walls and behind items. “Where have you hidden them?”

Dean blinked. “Um, what?”

“The wards!” Zachariah angrily tore a painting off of the wall, glowering at the revealed wall behind it. “You obviously snuck onto the compound and warded the Watcher’s residence to prevent him from leaving. It’s the only explanation that makes sense.”

“Or maybe the Watcher decided he wanted to continue our conversation from the other night?” Dean suggested, looking with wonder at Cass. “I don’t remember anything after I went to bed, but if I’m here, he had to have brought me here, right?”

Castiel was looking hopefully at Zachariah. “Are you saying there are wards that keep these things from leaving?”

That got Zachariah’s attention. He abruptly stood, pointing suspiciously between the two. “I will get to the bottom of this,” he threatened. “Mark my words.”

“You do that,” Dean replied. He moved to put an arm around Castiel. “Meanwhile, Cass and I are leaving.”

“You can’t leave until…!”

“I’ll come back tonight,” Castiel spat. “If you’re so concerned, I’ll bring a sleeping bag and go to sleep right on the steps of the Council Cathedral. Will that make you happy?”

Zachariah cocked an eyebrow. “Perhaps?”

The three were interrupted by the sound of a raised voice coming closer. “I could not care less about what lawsuits you’re filing, Mr. Winchester,” Crowley declared as he stomped up the stairs. “I can tell you with certainty that no one on the Council of the Faithful authorized any sort of attack on your precious older brother. I’m deeply sorry to hear that he’s missing and that his home and Duo Novak’s motorhome were both vandalized, but we had nothing at all to do with it. In fact, I’m glad you called me because I was just about to call you! What have you done that kept the Watcher from attending last night’s meeting?!”

“Hoo boy,” Castiel sighed, rubbing at his face with both hands.

Dean’s shoulders hunched. He pointed a finger threateningly at Zachariah. “I swear, if your mooks put even one dent on my baby…?”

“Really, Dean?” Castiel exclaimed. “You were taken from your bed in the middle of the night with no explanation, your apartment is vandalized and so is my motorhome and you’re worried about your car?”

Dean’s shoulders hunched even more and his eyes bulged. “Even one single tiny scratch, and I will end you!”

Zachariah sputtered. “You stupid, arrogant ape, did you just threaten me?”

“You’re damned right I did!”

Crowley, still arguing with Sam on the phone, was coming up the hall. “The fact remains that the Watcher did not appear at the Council Cathedral last night, for the second time. While your missing brother is a police matter? Even you must agree that a missing archangel is… Well, I never! Mr. Winchester, there is absolutely no need for such base insults. I’ll have you know my mother is a fine lady, thank you very much!”

“Dean, did your brother just talk smack about Crowley’s momma?” Castiel groaned.

Dean grinned. “Go Sammy!”

Annoyed, Zachariah went out into the hall, caught Crowley by the collar of his fancy suit, and dragged the surprised, sputtering lawyer into Castiel’s bedroom. “Look at this,” he ordered, pointing accusingly at the couple. “Explain it to me?”

“Um, listen, Moose, as much as I do love chatting with you, I’m afraid I need to go,” Crowley managed calmly into the phone. “It seems I have a rodent problem.” Hanging up, Crowley eyed Dean with distaste. “Well, if it isn’t the squirrel, of the Winchester moose and squirrel pairing. And here I thought my morning couldn’t get any worse.”

“Yeah, nauseating to see you too, Crowley,” Dean sighed. “Listen, it seems pretty obvious that no one here has any real idea exactly what happened. All I can say is I didn’t sneak in anywhere, neither I nor Cass used any wards against the Watcher, and no one knows why he didn’t show up to the meeting again. The thing is?”

“The thing is, why didn’t anyone just ask him last night?” Castiel finished for Dean. He clutched Dean’s hand tightly, scowling at the other two men. “If I’m still here, then obviously the Watcher was here at some point as well. He was clearly active if he brought Dean here. Why didn’t anyone just come in here and ask him?”

Zachariah looked pointedly at Crowley. Crowley cleared his throat. “Well, we expected he’d come to the Cathedral. Besides, it isn’t proper for a normal human to approach an archangel in his own sanctuary uninvited.”

“Well, no one invited you in here this morning,” Dean pointed out. “Didn’t seem to stop either one of you.”

“There’s a telephone in every room of this house,” Castiel pointed out grumpily. “Is it improper to call?”

Crowley cleared his throat again, avoiding Zachariah’s pointed stare. “At any rate, we will be certain to call on the archangel tonight.”

“Sure,” Dean agreed cheerfully. “You can call him at Castiel’s home, because we’re headed back there now.”

That immediately started an argument. Zachariah and Crowley were insisting that Castiel stay, while Dean was arguing that there was no reason to. Castiel sighed, rubbing at his temples. The noise of the argument was giving him a headache. “Alright!” he yelled. “Alright, I’ll come back here tonight. But Dean and I are leaving now.”

“Just as soon as we call for a ride,” Dean added, heading to the phone. “Oh, and some clothes, because I’m not going home barefoot and in my sleeping clothes.”

Ignoring the grumbling from Zachariah and Crowley, Dean picked up the fancy phone next to the bed and called Sam. “Hey Sam, we need you to get your nerdmobile out to…”

“Dean? Dean! Oh thank God, we thought you were dead!” Sam exclaimed, interrupting Dean. “Where are you? What happened? Are you hurt? Jody’s already here, we can…”

“Hey, slow down,” Dean advised, confused. “I’m fine, but what do you mean, you thought I was dead?”

“Your apartment, and Cass’s motorhome?” Sam explained. “They were both wrecked last night.”

“What?! I mean, we heard they were vandalized, but wrecked?”

“We got hit last night,” Sam repeated. “Someone broke into the compound and trashed your place, then completely destroyed Cass’s motorhome. We all thought you were dead, and we were worried sick!”

“Hang on.” Covering the mouthpiece, Dean glared at Zachariah and Crowley. “Did you fuckers do this?” he accused. “Did you send your damned Enforcers to wreck my place and Cass’s to try to keep us here?”

“No,” Castiel growled, “because they clearly don’t want you here, Dean. If there's a plan in play, your presence here was not a part of it.” He stalked forward, eyes fixed on Crowley, who suddenly looked unsure in the face of the larger man's obvious anger. “This is what you meant, isn't it?” he snarled. “When you said nature would take its course? You had every intention of going after Dean, to harm our threaten him in some way to keep him away from me. You planned that even before you came out to my property.”

“Your thugs broke into the compound and trashed my place,” Dean said. “You thought you’d find me there, didn't you? That’s why you went to both my place and Cass’s. It wasn’t just to try to ruin Cass’s living options. You were after me!”

“While I categorically deny that the Council of the Faithful had anything to do with any alleged attack?” Crowley began. “The fact that Duo Novak is the host of a powerful archangel is well-known. The Faithful have many enemies, and also its fair share of fanatical followers. It’s hardly beyond reason to assume that one of those fanatics went after you in order to preserve the integrity of the Watcher’s host.”

“You son of a…!” Dean had been about to punch Crowley right in his smug face, but Castiel beat him to it. Crowley sprawled on the floor on his back, looking up in shock at the furious hippy standing over him, fists clenched. “Whoa, Cass!” Dean admired, blinking in surprise. “I am so turned on right now.”

“Excuse me!” Zachariah spat. “Your behavior is unacceptable, Duo Novak.”

“Yeah, he should have punched you, Zach, and long before now,” Dean said. “But I think the point has been made. We’re leaving.” Going back to the phone and his yelling, sputtering brother, Dean said, “We’re in Cassiel’s house again. No, don’t ask. Just come and get us, would you? Oh, and bring me some damned clothes, and shoes!”

Twenty minutes later, Sam’s Prius pulled up at the curb of Cassiel’s mansion. “I have no idea what is happening here,” Sam declared, handing over the bundle of clothing to his brother while carefully avoiding looking at him.

“Doesn’t matter.” Dean hopped on one leg to get into his pants, shoved his feet into his boots, then took the rest of his clothes and squeezed into the back of Sam’s Prius to finish changing. “I swear, I have no idea how you get into this car, dude.”

“Dean, this is not funny!” Sam furiously slammed his door, waited just long enough for Castiel to put on his seatbelt in the passenger seat, and peeled out in a squeal of rubber. “We really did think you’d been killed. You have no idea what I have been through.”

“I’m sorry, Sam,” Castiel said humbly.

“Yeah, me, too,” Dean sighed. “All I can say is I have no idea how I even ended up back there. But listen, there’s something very important that we just learned.”

“That’s right,” Castiel agreed. He grinned at Sam. “Sam, there are Enochian wards that can keep out archangels!”

Chapter 9: Aftermath

Summary:

Dean and Castiel see the results of last night's activities and finally understand what all the fuss was about.

Dean and Castiel stood together, staring in shock through the door of Dean’s apartment. Sammy had not been exaggerating when he said the apartment had been completely destroyed. The windows had been shattered, the furniture smashed. The bed where Dean had gone to sleep last night was crushed flat, bits of spring and splintered wood protruding through the cloth.

“It looks like an elephant fell on it,” Dean remarked. “If I’d been there, I’d be dead today.”

“I really don’t want to think about that, Dean,” Cass snapped, holding tightly to Dean’s arm. “Whoever broke in last night likely expected to find you inside.”

“Well, now that you mention it?” Dean looked around, noting the position of the crushed and broken objects, the massive dent on one wall. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d think there was one hell of a fight in here.”

“Believe me, that’s the first thing we thought of, too,” Sam called. “We were looking everywhere for signs of blood, but there aren’t any.”

“Dean!”

A set of arms wrapped around Dean, lifting him off of his feet. “I was so worried,” Benny moaned, oblivious to Dean’s cry of pain. “No one knew where you were, your place was trashed, everyone was in a panic!”

“Put me down, you’re hurting me!” Dean cried.

“Sorry, brother, sorry,” Benny apologized, immediately letting Dean go. “Guess I don’t know my own strength.”

“Hey, it’s ok,” Dean replied, forcing a smile through a wince as he rubbed at his ribs. “Is Cass’s place this bad?”

“Worse, actually,” Sam reported grimly.

“What the hell are you doing here, Novak?”

Everyone turned to see Azazel and Gordon storming toward the destroyed apartment. Azazel pointed accusingly at Cass. “Should have known a damned Duo would be around when something like this happens. What did you do, invite your angel friends to a party?”

Dean immediately clenched his fists, but Cass caught his arm to hold him back. Meanwhile, Sammy had stepped forward, scowling at the newcomers. “That’s enough,” he ordered. “Cass only came over here with Dean to see the damage.”

“I was just leaving,” Cass sighed. “Come on, Dean. At least your car is alright.”

That had naturally been the first thing Dean had checked. Dean scowled at the two men staring threateningly at Cass. “Fine. By the way, I’m ok, thanks for caring.”

“I’m sorry this happened to you, Dean,” Gordon called while Azazel continued to glare at Castiel. “But it goes to show what happens when you get too close to a Duo.”

“You got to see the damage your glowy friends did, Duo,” Azazel sneered. “Now get out.”

“What’s your issue?” Benny asked, confused. “If he’s dating Dean, why wouldn’t he want to see what happened?”

Gordon pointed a finger at Benny. “You stay out of this.”

“You want to get that finger out of my face,” Benny warned.

Sam put a hand on the other man’s shoulder. “Benny, thank you, but let’s just go.”

“Sure,” Benny replied, still exchanging glowers at Gordon. “I think I’ll come with you.”

“I’d like that,” Dean said. “Come with us so you don’t have to try to squeeze into Sam’s geekmobile.”

Sam gave him the finger, but obligingly climbed into Baby. Castiel was gracious enough to give the taller man the passenger seat, much to Dean’s disappointment, sliding into the back with Benny.

Benny waited until they were on the road before asking, “What is their deal?”

“Azazel and his group are the de facto security here at the compound,” Sam explained, staring absently out the window. “They take their job very seriously.”

“A little too seriously, if you ask me,” Dean growled. “If they just kept to policing the compound, that would be fine. But as you’ve just seen, they have an irrational hatred of Duos, even if that Duo happens to be one of the original founders of the compound.”

“Yeah, I thought that was the case,” Benny said, looking at Castiel. “You, the Winchesters, Bobby Singer, Rufus Turner, Ellen Harvelle and Nick Vaught came up with the idea of creating the Vaught Compound as a safe haven for anyone who doesn’t want to follow the Faithful’s stupid Articles or risk becoming a Duo. Vaught’s the millionaire who financed it and rents out the apartments, Sam did the legal work, Singer and Turner came up with the wards and the rest of you did the job of getting people together. You’re part of the whole reason the compound exists in the first place, so how can those two assholes…?”

“Preaching to the choir, friend,” Cass sighed. His attention was fixed on the passing scenery. “The land where I live now? I was donating that for the final phase of the compound, namely setting aside a space for Duos who don’t want to join the Faithful. That was originally supposed to be within the compound itself, but the idea got vetoed at one of our planning meetings. That’s why I offered my land. I just never anticipated having to live there myself.” He shrugged. “I had always been on friendly terms with everyone in the compound until I became a Duo. But now? Well, you see how it is. It’s the primary reason that we still haven’t finished the final phase. The people at the compound are there precisely because they’re terrified of becoming exactly what I’ve become, and they’re not exactly keen on the idea of housing Duos close to them. I can’t blame them for being frightened.”

“I can,” Dean called.

“At any rate, we’ve got bigger problems,” Sam mumbled. “Crowley’s making a lot of noise in the court systems over Castiel, trying to argue that the rights of the Watcher as an archangel somehow trump Cass’s rights as a human being. It’s insane! The whole thing should have been laughed out of court and until recently, it would have been. But with the Faithful gaining more and more political power, I’m being forced to stand in front of a judge and actually argue that Castiel has at least as much right to his own body as his Other.”

Dean was about to let his brother know exactly what he thought of that. However, he glanced in the mirror and saw Castiel’s face. Although his friend and lover was doing a fairly good job of hiding his emotions as he usually did? Dean could see the paleness under Castiel’s tan, the beads of sweat on his brow. Worst of all was the fear in those beautiful blue eyes. Seeing that fear made Dean finally realize the truth. If Sam had to go to court and fight for Castiel’s basic human rights? That meant there was a real chance those rights could be taken away. The reality that Cass could actually be forced to join the Faithful, forced to let the fanatics there destroy everything that made Cass who he was, hit Dean hard. Swallowing, he tightened his grip on the wheel and kept driving.

It started about half a mile from Castiel’s property. The first indication was a group of flashing lights. A road crew was hard at work, pulling out bent and twisted guide rails and inspecting deep cracks in the road surface. Ahead, Dean could see more work crews busy cutting apart trees that had fallen onto the road. Dean slowed, staring in shock. While some of the smaller trees were still standing, the larger ones were broken, bent, and leaning. The guide rail appeared to have been somehow smashed together like an accordion, the signs bent until they were nearly touching the road surface. “What the hell?”

Sam nodded grimly. “We had to hike from here and do some fast talking before we could get to Cass’s place to try to find you, Dean. At least now, they’ve got one lane cleared.”

Dean carefully navigated where the workers and police directed him. The closer he got to Cass’s land, the worse it got. Now, every tree and road sign was flattened on the ground. Baby’s tires bounced over the broken surface of the road. Bulldozers had been used to clear off one lane and were still hard at work, pushing debris away from the road surface.

“The trees,” Benny realized. “They’re all lying in the same direction. What was it, an explosion?”

“Something like that,” was all Sam would say.

Then Cass’s land came into view.

Silently, Dean pulled in as well as he could, parking Baby next to what could only be ground zero. In a large circle all around where Cass’s motorhome had stood, trees were flattened, all pointing out away from the center. Even some boulders had been affected, cracked and broken by whatever force had done this. But the worst was Cass’s motorhome. It was still there, still exactly where Bobby’s wrecker had dropped it off when Cass moved in. But the motorhome had been completely crushed. It was a flat, slightly domed sheet of compressed metal and other materials that had been pressed so hard into the ground that it was at the bottom of a shallow crater. It looked to Dean as if something with an impossibly huge fist had punched down on the motorhome with all its strength, driving it right into the earth.

“Now you see why we were so scared?” Sam accused, glowering at Dean. “If you’d been in there…?”

Dean absently squeezed his brother’s shoulder, his eyes on the crater. “Yeah, I’m kind of glad I wasn’t either.”

Benny was cursing softly under his breath, looking down into the crater. “That’s got to be the craziest damned thing I’ve ever seen. Did one of those things do this, the Others?”

“I don’t know what else it could have been,” Castiel admitted. “The mess at Dean’s was bad, but it could have been done by humans. This?” He shook his head.

Sam snapped his fingers. “Cass, didn’t you and Dean set up security cameras when Cass moved out here?”

Dean nodded. “Yeah, but I’d say they’re probably past the point of repair, Sam.”

“The video won’t be,” Benny pointed out. “If those were Vaught wireless cameras, then the footage is kept offline, right?”

Cass and Dean exchanged looks. “That’s right,” Dean agreed. “I looked at the footage from the first night I stayed out here, when I spoke with the Watcher. But after I stepped out, the damned thing burned the cameras out. I had to reset them.”

“But if you reset them, they would have been on last night, right?” Sam was nodding excitedly. “Let’s get back to the compound. You used the wireless Vaught cameras? That means Nick can access those files, even though your cell phone is probably long gone.”

Dean was quick to lead the way back to Baby.

Fortunately, the drive back to and through the compound was uneventful. Dean pulled into the drive leading to the Vaught mansion and parked. Sam was already out of the car before Baby’s engine was even off, anxious to talk to his primary employer with Cass close behind him. Benny, at least, was kind enough to wait for Dean. “So I finally get to meet the big kahuna, huh?” he said.

“Oh, you’ve never met Nick?” Dean asked, increasing his pace to keep up with Sam’s longer legs. “You’ll like him. Nick’s a tech millionaire, but he’s really down to earth. He’s just this cool, kind of quirky guy in his thirties. You’d never know he’s a Duo. And his Other is nothing like people say,” he was quick to add. “I know there’s been all sorts of shit going around. The Faithful don’t do a damned thing to stop it. I’m actually pretty sure they add to it, to be honest. But it’s all bullshit. Trust me, his Other isn’t the monster people try to say he is. He’s actually the only one we can trust.”

“So I’ve heard.” Benny was smiling now. “I came here specifically for him, to tell the truth. A Duo whose Other turned its back on the Council of the Faithful and is actively trying to help humanity?” He gave a low whistle. “That was worth leaving Louisiana and driving up here to be a part of.”

Dean smiled back at him. “Well, we’re glad to have you, Benny. Right now, I’ll take all the allies I can get.”

Sam strolled right into the mansion where he lived, the other three following behind as he called out to Nick. When Nick called back, Sam led them to a closed office door, where he politely knocked. “Just a moment!” came Nick’s voice through the door.

“He sounds like he’s on the phone,” Sam reported, hearing Nick’s muffled voice continue through the door. “Give him a moment.”

The moment seemed to drag on forever for Dean, but finally, Nick called, “Come on in.” Dean pushed past his brother, ignoring the annoyed look that earned him to enter Nick’s office. The office was almost half the size of Cass’s entire motorhome, probably comparable to the stupid bedroom where they’d found themselves this morning. Dean, who had never actually been in here as the compound meetings took place in the living room or library, gawked around. Benny, suddenly shy, trailed in the rear. Nick’s office was full of books, monitors, and computers. Monitors covered one entire wall. Multiple sets of data scrolled on most of them, figures related to Nick's business. Since he ran his company largely from here, Nick needed to be able to access all the myriad parts of it easily at any time. It nearly always surprised Dean to be reminded of just how successful his friend’s video security business really was.

“Dean!” Dean suddenly found himself glomped by six feet of worried blonde former professor. “I’m so glad to see you. We were all worried sick! How did you end up…?”

“Sorry, not exactly sure, and not important right now,” Dean called, wincing in pain and awkwardly patting Nick’s back. “Listen, we need you to get into the video feed from the cameras we set up at Cass’s motorhome. Can you do that?”

Nick stepped back, blinking in surprise.

“Forgive us, Duo Vaught,” Benny began humbly. “It’s just that it seems important to know what happened, and if you could…”

Nick scoffed, making Benny flinch. “Benny Lafitte, right? I wanted to meet with you before, but unfortunately, I got a bit distracted.” He stepped forward, holding out a hand that Benny tentatively shook. That made Nick laugh. “Benny, can I call you Benny? Ok, Benny, look at me. Come on, up at my eyes,” he encouraged when Benny tentatively stared at Nick’s chin. “Hi. I’m Nick Vaught, and I could not find two shits to give for the rules of etiquette the Faithful are shoving down everyone’s throat regarding Duos. So while you’re here, drop the ‘Duo Vaught’ bullshit. Whatever I or Castiel here may have inside of us? We still put our pants on one leg at a time.”

Benny blushed and rubbed at the back of his neck. “Sorry,” he chuckled self-consciously. “It’s just that you’re, well you, and Duo No- er, Castiel here? You’re both, well, you know.”

“Yes, I know,” Nick sighed, giving the other man a friendly slap on the arm. “It’s part of the problem we’re currently having. That can wait, though.” He turned to look at Dean. “You wanted to look at the feed from your cameras?”

“Yeah, if you could?” Dean asked.

“Sure!” Returning to the desk, Nick picked up his laptop. Dean provided his user name and password, and soon Nick was accessing Dean’s account. “Let’s head into the living room, and I’ll put it up on the big screen,” Nick suggested.

Dean eagerly led the way to Nick’s living room. The television was the best thing about it. The giant screen took up most of one wall, with recessed speakers providing sound all around the room. If Dean ever had the chance to design his dream home, he had every intention of creating a Dean Cave with a system just like this one.

Nick had been busy typing with one hand at his laptop as he walked, bringing up the feed from Castiel’s cameras. By the time he sat in his usual chair and propped his laptop on the table, he’d already brought up the images. “Have a seat,” he called absently. “I’ll put this up, but I’ll warn you, the image doesn’t look very good.”

“Great,” Dean groaned. He threw himself dejectedly backward onto one of Nick’s couches and immediately bounced back up again. “Ow, dammit! Freaking ribs!”

“What’s wrong with your ribs, Dean?” Sam asked, frowning.

“Not sure,” Dean admitted, tenderly poking at his ribs and wincing. “They hurt when Benny hugged me, but I thought he’d just squeezed me too tight. Then Nick did too, but now?” He shrugged. “I don’t know.”

“You’ve been through something,” Castiel pointed out, concerned. “Somehow, you ended up in the Council Housing with me, but you started out in your own apartment. We’ve seen the mess in there. Is it possible you somehow got caught in something?”

Dean shrugged again. “If there were Others involved, I’d have no way to know. Kind of wish I’d had cameras at my apartment, but I know they were voted down. Maybe the cameras at Cass’s place can give some answers?”

Nick nodded. “I’ll put up the feed. This is from last night, starting with the first sign of movement.”

Up on the giant screen, the scene from outside of Cass’s motorhome appeared. At first, it was the usual night scene Dean had grown accustomed to. But the screen suddenly went white with the appearance of a massive, glowing being. Dean sucked in his breath. “That’s the Watcher,” he declared, pointing at the screen. “I’m sure of it! What’s he doing back at Cass’s place?”

“Going inside, apparently,” Nick pointed out.

On the screen, the figure was moving out of frame. As it passed, something dark was visible for just a moment before it and the glowing figure were gone.

“What was that?” Sam asked.

“Not sure.” Nick carefully rewound the film until the dark image appeared and froze the scene. He blinked in surprise. “Is that what I think it is?”

“A foot,” Benny confirmed. He seemed to be in awe as he stared at the screen. “That’s a human foot. The Watcher is carrying someone.”

“Dean,” Sam declared, nodding. “It’s got to be. For whatever reason, the Watcher took Dean out of his apartment at the compound and brought him back to Cass’s place. Do you remember any of this?”

“No,” Dean confessed. He’d sat down on the sofa next to Cass and taken his hand. “The last thing I remember that night is going to sleep in my apartment. Then I woke up next to Cass at the Council Housing.”

“Don’t jump to conclusions,” Nick warned, restarting the feed. “While it does seem likely, we have no way of knowing for sure if that’s Dean, or even if that’s the Watcher.”

“Ok, then who’s that?” Benny asked, pointing.

Everyone returned their attention to the scene. The glowing figure was back, but instead of coming from the motorhome, it dropped out of the sky and hovered in full view of the camera.

“Did anyone see the Watcher, or the original Other, come out of the motorhome?” Sam asked shakily.

“No,” Dean confirmed. “And if he’d left, he would have passed by this camera.”

“Only if he used the door,” Castiel pointed out.

“That’s true,” Nick agreed. “We know the Others are capable of passing through walls to collect hosts. That’s why we had to use the wards. Just locking the door wasn’t enough.”

“Even so, why would it go up in the air out of the motorhome and then drop back down so far away?” Sam asked, confused. “It doesn’t make sense, and now it’s just hovering there. What is it doing?”

“Looks to me like it’s waiting for something,” Benny offered.

Dean stared at the figure. It did indeed seem to be waiting for something, and a moment later, the camera whited out again. The original glowing figure had come out of the trailer and was moving to approach the second.

“Two of ‘em,” Benny breathed. The big Cajun had gone pale. “There’s two! And they’re both, I mean, look at the trees, see how tall they are? I heard the Others were big, but that’s absolutely massive!”

“Too big,” Nick said quietly. “Those aren’t ordinary Others. They’re both archangels. It looks like one of the Faithful’s archangels came out to talk to the Watcher.”

Cass nodded. “Probably wanting to know why he didn’t come to the meeting.”

“But that doesn’t make sense,” Sam argued. “I just got slapped with more bullshit from Crowley saying that the Watcher was AWOL for two nights in a row. If this is them meeting up at Cass’s place, why wouldn’t the Faithful know he was there?”

“You can’t trust those douchebags,” Dean scoffed. “It’s probably just a smokescreen they’re using to try to claim Cass is keeping the Watcher from going.”

Sam pinched his lips together. “Maybe.”

A brilliant flash of light from the screen got everyone’s attention. The two figures were glowing even brighter now, and a moment later, the image went dark.

“That’s all there is,” Nick confirmed. “They blew the cameras out.”

“Excuse me,” Benny called cautiously. “I’m new here, and I’m not quite sure what I just saw. It doesn’t seem possible, but just before the camera went out? It looked to me as if the two of them were, well, I know they’re not human and they don’t generally go directly against each other, but it really did look like they were…”

“Fighting,” Dean finished. “They were fighting. That’s what flattened Cass’s place and did all that damage, an actual physical fight between two archangels. Holy shit, it’s a wonder that’s all the more they damaged!”

“Yeah, actually, it is,” Nick agreed. He was staring at the now-blank screen with a slightly dazed expression. “Two archangels in a direct physical battle should have done a lot more damage than they did.”

“What about Dean?” Cass was staring at Dean now with wide, scared eyes. “If that really was Dean we saw being carried into my motorhome, then he was inside of it when they started fighting. How is he still alive?”

Dean suddenly found himself the center of attention as all eyes turned to him. He swallowed hard, fingering his sore ribs. “My ribs really are sore,” he admitted. “But I didn’t see any bruising this morning.” He lifted up his shirt, revealing his undamaged torso. “See?”

“Even so, just to be safe? It might be best if you go to a clinic and get checked out,” Nick suggested. He’d turned back to his computer. “I’m going to work a bit more on this feed. Go get checked out and come back. Sam, I need you here with me. I’m sure you’re worried about your brother, but…”

“I’ll take care of him,” Benny vowed, getting to his feet. “Anyone wants to mess with him or Castiel, they’ll be messing with me.”

“Thank you,” Castiel said humbly, rising to squeeze Benny’s shoulder. Benny nodded.

“Well, guess I’m going to the hospital,” Dean grumbled, also getting up. “I’m telling you right now, though. Anyone says anything about a prostate exam, there’s going to be big trouble!”

Chapter 10: Arrested

Summary:

When Dean is suddenly arrested, he ends up with more questions than answers

“How?!” Sam exclaimed, throwing his arms up into the air in exasperation. “How in the hell did you go to an express clinic for a check-up on sore ribs and end up in handcuffs at the sheriff’s office?!”

“You tell me,” Dean grumbled. He shifted, trying again to twist his wrists in the tight cuffs. “Speaking of these, think you can work some of your lawyer magic and get me out of them?”

Sam muttered something that sounded unkind and went to speak to the officer.

Looking back, Dean couldn’t deny that his brother’s question was a valid one. Even now, Dean wasn’t altogether sure exactly what had happened. He looked anxiously around, hoping for any sign of Cass, but the man he loved was nowhere to be found. That, more than anything else, worried Dean. Yeah sure, these Faithful fucks were making all sorts of noise about Cass living at the cathedral and signing their stupid Articles, but surely they wouldn’t resort to outright kidnapping, would they?

Dean tried again to shift his wrists in the cuffs and realized with a sinking heart that he couldn’t put it past them.

Sam stomped back in, a frowning officer in tow. Dean was grateful to see the man fumbling with keys. “You know, the only reason you even got handcuffed was because you resisted arrest,” the officer pointed out.

“I resisted arrest because no one would tell me what I was being arrested for,” Dean responded, gratefully holding his arms up to be released.

“Did you forget I was there?” the officer snapped, irritably unlocking Dean’s hands. “We told you that you were under arrest for interfering with the activities of an Other.”

“Yeah, see, but that doesn’t make any sense,” Dean protested. “One, I wasn’t interfering with anyone. Two, why’d you show up at the clinic, of all places?”

“Let’s talk about that,” called a familiar voice.

Dean looked up and groaned. “Zach, dude, I’m starting to think you’re stalking me. Ow!”

The officer, who’d just smacked Dean sharply on the back of the head, ignored Sam’s protests. “That’s Duo Adler to you, Winchester.”

“Sure,” Dean replied, rubbing the back of his head. “Isn’t that police brutality?”

The officer shrugged. “So sue me.”

“I will!”

“Dean, come on, this isn’t funny,” Sam warned. “I’ll be filing a formal complaint later, but right now, can we please just focus?”

Zachariah Alder did not appear to be amused either. His pudgy face was set in a severe scowl. He waited while Crowley pulled out the chair for him, then sat with his arms crossed, scowling across the table at Dean. Crowley sat next to him. Dean was marginally surprised Crowley didn’t push the chair in for the Duo.

“Mr. Winchester, we’re here as a professional courtesy,” Crowley announced. He’d put a briefcase on the table and was making a show of opening it. “Normally, in a case like this, we’d just throw you to the dogs and let you answer for your crimes in front of a judge. However, your case has certain irregularities…”

“You’re damned right it’s irregular,” Sam interrupted. “I’m going to assume that it was you and the organization you represent that filed charges against my brother? What proof do you have that he’s done what you said?”

“Where’s Cass?” Dean wanted to know.

“Do not touch my client again,” Sam warned, seeing the officer move toward Dean with a scowl. Turning back to Zachariah and Crowley, he said, “As that’s clearly the most pressing thing on my client’s mind right now, please answer the question. Where is Duo Novak?”

“Duo Novak was brought to the cathedral for his own protection,” Zachariah declared.

Dean scoffed. “Protection? The only thing he needs protection from is you!” He looked at Sam. “They kidnapped him, Sammy. Cass made it perfectly clear repeatedly that he didn’t want to be with them. I could hear him yelling at someone to leave him alone when they were arresting me. But he said he didn’t want to go with them way before today. He was saying it back at his trailer when they dragged him off the first time.”

“That he did,” Sam agreed, nodding. “He recently agreed to spend the night at your Council Housing specifically to prove to you that he’s not impeding the activities of his Other, but he made it quite clear he did not want to stay.” Pointing at the officer, he said, “Officer, I insist that someone be sent out to ensure that Duo Novak is not currently being held against his will.”

“It isn’t his will you should be worrying about,” Zachariah declared, pounding a fist on the table. “For two straight nights, the Watcher has been absent. The first night we suspected you had something to do with it, Winchester. The second, we were sure of it. And now?” His face spread into a triumphant grin. “Now we have proof!”

Sam and Dean exchanged a confused look. “I’m sorry, but you’ve lost me,” Sam said. “Duo Novak went to your Council Housing last night specifically so you could ensure that no one tampered with the activities of his Other. If the Watcher failed again to appear, how is that the fault of my client?”

“Your client,” Crowley spat the word, “somehow managed to mysteriously appear this morning in the bedroom with Duo Novak, on the second straight night that the Watcher was absent. When the two of them departed, a thorough search of the residence was conducted to find any Enochian wards Winchester might have employed to cause that.”

Sam sat calmly with his hands folded on the table. “And did you find any?”

“Not then and there,” Crowley hedged. “But fortunately, the Council of the Faithful has a great many friends who recognize the importance of our work. Some of them happen to work at that clinic.”

“Is that who Benny was tangling with?” Dean wanted to know. “I knew he was out there fighting with someone. Good for him! Where is he anyway?”

“He’s sitting in a cell where he can consider the error of his ways,” the officer said.

“He’s my client as well,” Sam called. “We’ll get to Mr. Lafitte in a moment. Let’s back up. Mr. Crowley, Duo Adler, are the two of you aware of the vandalism that occurred at the home of my client and the destruction of the motorhome belonging to Duo Novak?”

The two exchanged a look that, if Dean didn’t know better, he would have sworn was genuine surprise. “We were not,” Crowley said. “Surely you’re not making an accusation?”

“At this time, we’re still investigating,” Sheriff Miller called, pushing her way into the room to glare at the suddenly quiet officer. “Just like I’ll be investigating why I wasn’t notified that any of this was happening here. Could someone fill me in?”

“You and me both, Jody,” Dean grumbled. “Apparently, I’m under arrest for interfering with the activities of an Other, but no one has been able to explain exactly how they got to that point.”

Sam gave Dean a bitch face. “So far, we have determined that, following the events of last night involving the homes of my client and Duo Novak, my client was found to have unexplained pain in his ribs. As he has no memory of the events last night that concluded with him waking up in the Council Housing with Duo Novak, he went to the clinic for an evaluation.”

Jody nodded. “Ok, Dean, start there.”

“Sure,” Dean said. “Like Sam said, I was having this pain in my ribs. We’d seen my place, which looked like some sort of fight took place. Then we went out to Cass’s… Whatever, Duo Novak,” he corrected, hearing the disapproving noises from across the table. “Anyway, we went out to his place and saw it had been completely flattened.”

“Flattened, you say?” Crowley asked. He and Zachariah were suddenly all ears.

Dean nodded. “We ended up going back to Duo Vaught because his company made the security cameras we’d installed on Duo Novak’s motorhome. We knew he’d be able to access the recordings.”

“You will, of course, provide us with a copy of said recordings?” Crowley called.

“Absolutely,” Sam retorted, “because they conclusively prove that the Watcher was not in any way interfered with. He was performing activities of his own volition. One such action appears to be carrying my client into that motorhome, and then fighting with another Other.” He leaned back, arms crossed, and frowned at the expressions on the faces of the other two men. “Is it safe to assume you’re going to say you didn’t know about that, either?”

The two exchanged a look. Then, to Dean’s surprise, they both started laughing. “What utter nonsense!” Zachariah laughed. “Everyone knows that the angels don’t have direct physical confrontations with each other.”

“Tell that to the road crews,” Dean shot back. “They were probably there all day clearing out the trees and signs and bits of road that all got smashed up when the Watcher and whichever of your goons was out there with him decided to get into it.”

“The other thing that bears mentioning is that both Others clearly visible on the camera were also very clearly no ordinary Others,” Sam added. “If Duo Novak’s Other is an archangel, than the Other who fought with it is as well because they appeared to be equally matched.”

“Rot!” Crowley spat.

Dean spread his hands. “Take a look at the videos and see for yourself. You bring them, Sammy?”

“I did.” Sam produced his laptop, opened the screen, and brought up the video. The group watched in silence as the scene from the night before played out, with Sam pausing the video to show the brief image of a human foot. Crowley and Zachariah watched in silence to the end. “At that point, the cameras were either burned out or destroyed,” Sam reported. “Given the complete destruction of Duo Novak’s trailer and the fact that we believe my client had been brought into it? It’s obvious why, when my client was found to have unexplained pain in his ribs with no sign of injury, he went to the medical clinic.”

“Yeah, where I got arrested,” Dean finished. “Everything seemed fine at first. They checked me out, took some x-rays, and then the doctor asked to speak with Duo Novak alone. That felt funny to me, so I sent Benny out with him. All of a sudden I hear Benny and Cass yelling, and the next thing I know, Officer Friendly back there stomps in and tells me I’m under arrest!”

“At this point, I still have not heard a single valid reason as to why that arrest took place,” Sam declared.

“Me either,” Jody agreed. She frowned at her officer. “Dave, you and I have had a lot of differences lately, but I know you’re a good officer. What probable cause did you have for this arrest?”

The officer opened his mouth to speak, but Crowley interrupted. “Before we go any farther, I’d like a copy of that video, the full video, please,” he called. He slid a business card across the table to Sam. “My email address is there. I’m going to assume there was more than one security camera?”

“There was, but the other three cameras were all focused on different angles around the motorhome,” Sam explained. He was already busy emailing the videos to Crowley. “They didn’t catch anything more.”

“I’d like them anyway,” Crowley insisted. “In fact, I would like any and all video from Duo Novak’s security cameras from the point of installation.”

Sam looked up in surprise. “You know they only record if they’re activated by motion, right?”

Dean cleared his throat. “Exactly how much motion are we talking about here, Sammy? I mean, we probably had that trailer rocking, if you know what I mean, and he doesn’t need to see…”

Sam gave him the bitch face again. “Dean, the cameras were pointed away from the motorhome, ok? Geez!”

Dean shrugged. “Just making sure.”

“All the videos, please,” Crowley repeated.

“Yes, I heard you, and I’m sending them, even though this probably constitutes a breach of Duo Novak’s privacy,” Sam growled. “Just an example of how we’re willing to cooperate to clear up what is obviously some sort of misunderstanding. Done,” he announced, closing the laptop to glare at Crowley. “Now, how about you answer the sheriff’s question? What probable cause did anyone have to arrest my client?”

Crowley looked smug. Reaching into his briefcase, he produced a piece of plastic with black markings on it. “I’m afraid it will be difficult to see without holding it up to the light,” he said, making a show of handing it over. “Do you know what that is?”

“Looks like an x-ray of someone’s chest,” Sam replied, taking it. “This is Dean’s x-ray? What are you doing with my client’s personal medical records? You have no right to…”

“In this case, the need to protect the rights of the Watcher very much outweigh whatever rights your client has to privacy,” Crowley declared. “One good look at that x-ray would make that perfectly clear.”

“You know what?” Dean began. “You really are…”

“Dean.”

Something in Sam’s voice immediately silenced Dean. He looked and saw Sam was holding his chest x-ray up to the light. Sam’s face had gone deathly pale. The moment Dean leaned over and looked up at what Sam was seeing, he immediately understood why. “What. The Actual. Fuck?!” he exclaimed. “Are those fucking runes carved into my ribs?!”

“That is exactly what they are,” Crowley confirmed. “The x-ray technician at the clinic happens to be a member in good standing of the Faithful of the Angels. The instant she saw those runes come up on her screen, she contacted us. We took immediate action to facilitate your arrest.”

“I don’t know how you did it,” Zachariah marveled. “I can only assume this is more of the Lightbringer’s doing. Clever, though, I have to admit. You couldn’t trap the Watcher with painted runes because we’d find them. But having them carved inside of your body?” He shook his head. “That’s a step beyond even what we expected of you, Dean Winchester.”

“Wait, I don’t understand,” Dean said, suddenly afraid. “I didn’t know anything about these things! If I had, I sure as hell wouldn’t have been stupid enough to get a glamour shot taken of ‘em.”

“Yes, and there’s another thing,” Sam added. He was still pale, but he seemed to have calmed down a bit after his initial shock. “As the video I just sent Crowley clearly shows, the Watcher was very much active last night. He even appeared to be carrying my client. If Dean’s wards are meant to inhibit his actions, then how could the Watcher have been up and about last night?”

“Nice point,” Dean complimented. Suddenly he was more glad than ever of the extra hours he’d worked while growing up to grow Sam’s college fund, even though his brother had been smart enough to earn a full ride and graduate early without Dean’s help.

But Crowley only scoffed. “That video proves absolutely nothing. First of all, how do we know it hasn’t been altered?”

“Have your experts check it out,” Sam shot back.

“Oh, I assure you, we will,” Crowley growled. “Second, even in the unlikely event that the video is real and the events it shows actually transpired? We currently have no way of telling one angel or archangel apart from another based on physical appearance alone. To us, they appear simply as beings of light. We see as much on the video. The angels themselves cannot identify an angel within a host. They need to manifest first. And finally, even if it’s all true? There is only one who would dare go against a Prince of Heaven.”

“The Lightbringer.” Zachariah scoffed. “Only he would be so bold. That video only showed a single initial attack, nothing more. It certainly falls in line with the other actions we’ve seen from him. No doubt he attacked the Watcher as a distraction simply so he could carve those runes on Winchester’s ribs.”

“If the runes inhibited the Watcher, wouldn’t they inhibit the Lightbringer, too?” Sam pointed out.

“Absolutely!” Zachariah spat. “Which explains the damage at the site. If Winchester was in that motorhome when his runes activated, the resulting effect on two nearby angels could cause precisely the damage we saw.”

Dean exchanged a look with Sam and saw the same worry in Sam’s eyes he knew was in his own. While Dean couldn’t imagine the Lightbringer daring to attack the Watcher, Zach’s theory did make a certain amount of sense. “Just one question,” he called. “If that’s true, how am I still alive? You should have seen that motorhome, I mean, it got punched right into a crater. If I was in there, I never would have left.”

“You obviously know nothing of Enochian magic,” Zachariah sneered. “Even we have only touched the surface of what the angels can do. But don’t worry. We will make a full study of these runes and find out exactly what they mean and what their purpose is.”

“Wait,” Sam called, holding up a hand. “Did I just hear you say that you don’t actually know what the runes on my client’s ribs mean?” He turned a triumphant grin to Jody. “That means they don’t actually have any probable cause to arrest Dean!”

“Nonsense!” Crowley protested. “With the Watcher still missing, it’s only logical to assume…”

Jody held up a hand. “Ok, I’ve heard enough. You want to continue to research those runes, you be my guest. But since you admit you have no idea what they do? For all you know, they could say ‘Eat at Joe’s’ and have nothing at all to do with your missing archangel. I’m voiding Dean’s arrest.”

Zachariah’s jaw dropped. Crowley sputtered. “We are still pressing charges against Lafitte,” he tried.

“No, actually you’re not,” Jody declared. “Seeing as how he was completely right about the arrest being unfounded, I’d say he was only trying to defend himself and his friend. And speaking of his friend?” She leveled a finger at Crowley. “I expect Duo Novak will be returning to his home.”

“No he will not,” Crowley insisted. He began counting off on his fingers. “First, that motorhome is, as you put it, punched right into a crater. Mr. Winchester’s apartment doesn’t sound like it’s inhabitable, either. We happen to know that Duo Novak is banned from the Vaught Compound anyway, meaning he has no other place to stay. As the host of the Watcher, he does have a mansion ready which is the obvious place for him to stay. Finally, regardless of whatever circumstances happened today?” He looked up triumphantly. “Duo Novak already agreed this morning to stay at the compound tonight.”

“I believe he actually offered to sleep right on the steps of the cathedral?” Zachariah recalled. His smug look was back.

“You son of a bitch,” Dean growled. “He wasn’t serious and you know it!”

“None the less, the offer was made, and we intend to accept.”

“Fine,” Jody snapped. “He can come back tonight. But right now, if you try to stop him from leaving? Well, we have laws about impeding the activities of humans, too.” Turning to Dean, she said, “I’ll go spring Lafitte. You can all go pick up Duo Novak. And please try to stay out of trouble for a little while?”

Chapter 11: Enochian 101

Summary:

Sam, Dean, Benny and Cass get to work on translating the runes on Dean's ribs, but they're going to need a little help from a friend.

In Dean’s defense, he did manage to stay out of trouble. It wasn’t that he’d be at all upset about being banned from the cathedral complex. Dean just knew that he’d already pissed off Sam enough. Time to mind his Ps and Qs and let him de-bitch. Besides, once Cass’s stupid Other showed its big shiny face tonight and settled everyone down, Dean had no desire to ever go back to the complex again.

Castiel was pissed, though. Dean supposed he couldn’t blame him. The poor guy had been dragged off, probably kicking and screaming, to here while Dean and Benny got arrested. Who could blame Cass for being upset? Dean hoped he’d talk about it later, but right now he was staring grumpily out the window on the drive back. Sam was pissed too, naturally, brooding away in the passenger seat. Dean wasn’t entirely sure how he’d gotten to the police station, although he suspected Jody may have had something to do with it, especially since she’d driven them all back out to the clinic to get Baby. Now Sam sat in Dean’s Baby, brow full of thunderclouds and lips pressed tightly together. The silence in the car was deafening. Dean badly wanted to turn on his music, but somehow, he didn’t think it would be appreciated right now.

Then he realized that most of his music, along with his clothes and literally everything else he owned, had quite likely been destroyed in his apartment. Son of a bitch.

“You need a place to stay tonight, brother?” Benny asked quietly as though reading Dean’s mind. “You’re welcome to stay with me.”

“Thank you, Benny,” Sam called, “but Nick wants him to stay in the mansion with us tonight. We’re concerned about a second attack.”

“If that’s the case, are you sure it’s a good idea for him to go there?” Benny asked, concerned. “Seems to me that if there’s a second attack, it would put y’all in more danger if you’re all together.”

“The Lightbringer will watch over us,” Sam assured. “Not even the Faithful’s archangels want to tangle with him. Angels don't generally attack other angels, and they all know the Lightbringer protects the mansion. We’re safer there than we’d be anywhere else.” He glanced at the other man. “In fact, why don’t you join us, Benny? There’s plenty of room, and I wouldn’t say no to an extra set of eyes and ears.”

Benny suddenly stilled. Noticing, Castiel smiled at him. “Don’t worry. The Lightbringer isn’t what people say he is.”

“I know, I mean, Dean already told me that much,” Benny explained hastily. “It’s just that, even if he is on our side, he’s still an Other. Isn’t talking to him dangerous?”

“He’s talked to us before without burning anyone’s eyes out,” Sam explained gently. “That only happens when they manifest anyway, and the Lightbringer rarely does. In all likelihood, if he does manifest, the only effect will be that you won’t remember everything about it.”

Benny breathed a sigh of relief. “Don’t get me wrong. I know the Lightbringer is benevolent or I wouldn’t be here. But knowing that and actually having the balls to face him in person is…”

“No worries,” Dean called. “Basically, it’s Nick with glowing eyes, talking about himself in the second person. He’s all ‘One thinks this’ and ‘One does that,’ but he doesn’t put on airs. That just seems to be his thing, I guess, because none of the Others that the Faithful have do it. At least, none that have ever been interviewed.” He shrugged. “Chances are, you won’t even see him unless you brave the common areas.”

“Actually, he might,” Sam corrected. “Nick planned to take some Benadryl and go to bed early tonight to give the Lightbringer more time to be out so he can speak with us. We’ve got some things to talk about.” He smiled back over his shoulder. “I’m sure he’d love to meet you, Benny.”

Benny looked a bit pale, but nodded and gave a weak smile. He hesitated, licking his lips. “Duo Novak, may I ask you a question?”

“Please, just call me Castiel, or even Cass?” Cass pleaded. “By all means, ask your question.”

“I wondered, that is, I just wanted to know…” Benny took a deep breath. “What’s it like?” he blurted. “Being a Duo, I mean. Having an Other inside of you?”

“I can feel him sometimes, especially lately. It’s kind of like a feeling of being watched, but from the inside out. It’s hard to explain. But beyond that, I don’t remember anything from my Other.” Castiel sighed. “That’s part of dealing with them. It happened to Dean last night, from being in contact with mine.”

“True story,” Dean sighed. “I lost everything that happened, and I don’t expect I’ll ever get it back.”

“But that’s never happened with Nick?” Benny asked anxiously.

“Oh no, it’s happened,” Sam corrected. “The Lightbringer is on our side, but that doesn’t mean that we get to know all of his business. When he’s in full manifest, the only thing we ever remember of him is glimpses of light.”

“Ok, I guess that makes sense,” Benny agreed. “No one can really look directly on a manifested Other and go unaffected.”

“It’s a bit worse in my case,” Castiel grumbled. “Because of the memory loss typically associated with the Others, I didn’t even know I was a Duo until one morning I came back to myself out on the streets…” He grimaced. “…Out on the streets, standing over the body of a dead man. And no, I didn’t kill him, and it doesn’t seem like my Other did either. Not intentionally, at least.”

“Long story,” Dean grumbled. “Suffice to say, Cass’s stupid douchebag Other left him high and dry to deal with the fact that some poor jerk out after curfew saw it and keeled over from it. Then it did it again when the G-men nabbed Cass and took him in for Duo testing. Son of a bitch didn’t manifest, didn’t respond, didn’t do shit. It just kept Cass asleep and let him get poked and prodded and drugged and God alone knows what else. It couldn’t even be bothered to heal him. Now here we are, and once again, this Watcher bastard can’t be bothered to show up when Cass needs help most.” This was a real sore spot for Dean.

“Actually, that may not be true,” Castiel sighed. “Like I said, lately I can sense him a bit more. I think it’s pretty safe to assume that the Watcher saved you last night, Dean.”

Dean scoffed. “Yeah, and got me in even more trouble by carving those stupid runes in my ribs.”

“I prayed to him!” Castiel yelled, finally losing patience. “I asked him to protect you, Dean, and he did. You should show him a little gratitude. He’s not here to perch on your shoulder and follow you around. Now you saw what happened at my place,” he continued in the stunned silence of the car. “I don’t know what went down to cause all of it. I don’t know what those runes on your ribs mean. But believe with all my heart that the Watcher acted. He saved you. When you would have been attacked in your apartment or crushed in my trailer, he gripped you tight and pulled you from what would very likely have been your grave. Keep insulting him, and maybe he’ll throw you back in?”

That silenced the car once more.

Fortunately, Nick’s mood was good when they arrived. He happily invited everyone into the living room, where he’d spread out a myriad of books and print-outs. It looked like Nerd Heaven to Dean, especially with Nick in the middle of them wearing his wire-rimmed glasses, plaid pants, and untucked stained t-shirt with house slippers on his feet. “Castiel, are you sure you want to go back to the cathedral tonight?” was the first question he had. “We can challenge the way they dragged you off earlier, too.”

But Castiel was shaking his head. “I just want this to be over with. Once my Other manifests tonight, they’ll have no reason to try to force me to go back there.”

“Unless they win their court challenge.” Nick’s expression was serious. “While I cannot imagine that happening, the fact that they’re even going to try means they honestly believe they’ve got a chance to succeed.”

“Which is why we need to understand what is happening with Dean sooner rather than later,” Sam declared. “Whatever that is on his ribs, it could affect Castiel, Nick, and every other Duo out there.” He turned to Benny. “Benny, I understand you’re our resident expert in Enochian runes?”

“Yes, sir,” Benny replied, smiling at Dean’s shocked expression. “I have my doctorate in angelic studies. In my other life, when I was part of the Faithful? I served as an instructor, teaching kids about how we should respect angel kind and all that horseshit.” Benny’s smile had vanished, replaced with a grimace. “I really drank the Kool-Aid, brother. It wasn’t until I saw the way they treated one of my young students who came out as a lesbian that I finally opened my eyes.”

“What happened?” Dean asked softly.

Benny’s face grew grave. “They ostracized her. They made her feel ashamed of who she was until she finally…” He swallowed hard. “Even at her funeral they couldn’t treat her like a human being. They just asked for the angels to forgive her for her transgressions. Like she was the one who did anything wrong, just by daring to actually be who she really was in that stupid oppressive, brainwashed little town!”

The heat behind Benny’s statement made Dean wince. It was obvious to him and everyone in the room that it wasn’t just the town Benny blamed for the girl’s death. Dean’s heart ached with sympathy. He hadn’t known Benny long, but already considered the man a good friend.

Sam put a hand on Benny’s shoulder. “Dr. Lafitte here reached out to us, wanting to know if we could use his services as an Enochian expert. Of course we said yes.”

“Don’t call me ‘Doctor’ anything,” Benny pleaded. “I never earned a degree from any real university. It was conferred on me by the Faithful of the Angels. I got that title by swallowing all the bullshit those Faithful bastards are trying to cram down the throats of the entire world. And I used it to help them do it.” He shook his head. “I never want to use it again.”

“You don’t have to use your title for you to use your knowledge for something good,” Nick encouraged. He handed a sheet of paper to Benny. “See what you can translate of these runes. I printed them off of Dean’s x-rays.”

“Alright.” Benny took the paper and pulled out a pair of reading glasses, ready to work.

“Dean, which would you prefer?” Nick asked, digging through more papers. “Do you want to help Benny with the runes, or help me and Sam with the lawyer stuff?”

Dean made a face. “Runes, I guess.”

“Then I’ll help with the court cases,” Castiel declared, heading toward where Sam was already digging through his briefcase.

Nick nodded. “Great! Hey, what exactly happened today? I only got bits and pieces. Did Dean and Benny really get arrested?”

Sam started to tell Nick what happened with their day, while Dean moved to help Benny.

Several hours of confusion, boredom, breaks for meals and to stretch legs and maybe a brief catnap into an open book later, Nick finally called it a night. “We’ll pick up here tomorrow,” he declared. “I’m turning in.”

“You sure?” Sam cautioned. He indicated the window, where the setting sun was still visible. “It’s still daylight.”

“Obviously it’s your call,” Benny said, “but I could honestly use the Lightbringer’s help. We’ve translated a few of these runes, but there’s a couple I’ve never seen before.”

“Then I hope he can help. Captain Benadryl and I will do what we can to get him to join you.” With a smile and a nod, Nick headed back to his room.

“Man,” Benny sighed, shaking his head and watching after Nick. “He’s actually willing to sedate himself, just so the Lightbringer can help us. That’s hardcore.” He turned apologetically to Cass. “Castiel, I’m so sorry that you and he have to go through that. Giving your bodies over to some other being night after night? Not having any control over what they do or any memory of what happened? I cannot imagine how terrifying that must be.”

Castiel nodded his thanks, blue eyes distant. “Maybe he has the right idea, though,” he sighed. “I should just take some of that Benadryl myself, go to the cathedral, lie down on the steps, and get this over with.”

Dean quickly moved to kiss him. “Take Baby, and come back as soon as you’re back to yourself in the morning,” he ordered.

“I’m not leaving you without your car,” Castiel grumbled. “And I don’t trust these people enough to leave anyone else’s car out there, either. I’ll just take a cab. I’ll call you in the morning.” With a hard embrace and another kiss for Dean followed by a nod to his friends, Castiel headed out.

“He’ll be alright, Dean,” Sam assured, seeing the look on his brother's face. “Remember, the Council of the Faithful have every reason to make sure he’s perfectly safe.”

“You mean to make sure the Watcher is perfectly safe,” Dean grumbled. “I still cannot believe that we’re actually going to have to argue that a human being has as much right to live his own life as one of these Others.”

The evening’s mood was soured after that. Dean, Sam, and Benny settled down in front of Nick’s awesome big screen to watch a movie. Fortunately, “Tombstone” was on. It quickly drew Dean’s attention, helping him forget everything else.

“One welcomes you.”

Everyone startled, looking back behind them. There was Nick, glowing eyes looking back at them. The three men quickly scrambled to their feet to bow deeply. “Lightbringer, you honor us,” Sam called humbly.

Seeing the glowing eyes on him, Benny bowed again. “I am Benny Lafitte,” he said. Dean was proud that there was only a slight tremor in his voice to betray his nervousness. “You are the Archangel Samael, the Lightbringer?”

“One is called so.” He came over, moving with an unnatural grace. “One’s host left one a message, saying you requested one’s help with some Enochian runes?”

Benny quickly went for his paperwork. “I was able to translate some of them, but some just don’t make any sense to me at all,” he explained.

The Lightbringer tilted his head at them and frowned. “These are not runes. These are sigils.”

“Awesome,” Dean said, bouncing a little on his toes. “They’re carved into my ribs, man, can you tell me what they mean?”

But the Lightbringer didn’t answer right away. “What have you translated?”

Benny pointed at the page. “This means, ‘The face, I have prepared,’” he began. “This means ‘fire,’ then ‘stars’ or ‘treasure,’ and this means ‘diminish.’ Then there’s something about working wonders or balance?” He shook his head. “It’s just not making much sense to me, especially with this bit at the end here. I have no understanding of this at all.”

“Good.”

That silenced and shocked everyone in the room, but the Lightbringer didn’t explain. Instead, he snatched the paper up and crumpled it in his fist. “This is not for your knowledge,” he announced to his stunned audience. “Humans should not meddle in the ways of the archangels.” Flames erupted from his fist, burning the paper to ash. Turning his back on the three silent humans, he flicked the ashes into a trash can. “Dean?” he called back over his shoulder. “One thinks it is time you stayed away from Castiel Novak.”

“What?!” Dean had thought he was shocked before, but now his head was spinning. “Lightbringer, you can’t ask that of me. I love him!”

“He is dear to one as well, but he is dangerous to you,” the Lightbringer insisted. “What he has inside of him is beyond your understanding. The sigils on your ribs?” He pointed at Dean’s chest. “You are marked.”

“Yeah, no shit, but marked for what?”

“The Commander.” The glowing eyes came closer, seeming to look through Dean to pierce his soul. “You are the chosen host for the archangel Michael the Commander. Now you are marked for him. Soon, he will come to claim you, and Castiel?” He shook his head. “The Watcher’s host will only help him. He has no choice.”

Notes:

AngelOnMyShoulder *GOLD STAR!*

Chapter 12: Marked Man

Summary:

Heartbroken by what he's learned, Dean wants answers. Benny proves he knows what he's talking about and unearths a family secret.

Dean trudged back toward the guest quarters, head down. His thoughts were in turmoil, but even more than his own situation, Dean’s thoughts were with Cass. Somewhere out there, Castiel was once again at the mercy of his Other. One more night, he reminded himself, and he could see Cass, hold him again. But what the Lightbringer had told them was running through Dean’s head on repeat. Castiel loved him. There was no way Dean would ever be in danger from the man he loved. Cass would never betray him, and no Other, no matter how powerful, could force him to do so.

Right?

“It can’t be true,” Sam said again, echoing Dean’s thoughts.

“You heard him, same as I did,” Benny replied quietly. “The Lightbringer would know better than anyone what those sigils mean. Like it or not, Dean is Michael’s chosen vessel.”

“Frankly, I don’t give a shit,” Dean snapped irritably. “I’ll do whatever I can to keep it from happening, but I’m way more concerned about what he said about Cass. The Watcher can’t force Castiel to do anything, can he? Not when he’s awake!”

No answer. That wasn’t reassuring.

“As his friend, I don’t want to believe it,” Sam said finally. “But as a lawyer for this group, and more importantly as your brother? I need you to consider it very strongly.” Seeing Dean whirl on him, Sam raised his hands pleadingly. “Just think about it for a minute. It’s going to be hard enough to keep your relationship with Castiel now that he’s a Duo. But he’s no ordinary Duo. He’s got an archangel inside of him. That’s an unbelievably powerful being, one we simply don’t know enough about to even begin to calculate what they’re capable of. I just don’t see how you can continue to stay with him now, not with the danger you’re in.”

Dean said some things to his brother he’d never imagined himself saying. Sam barely flinched, but Benny cleared his throat and stepped between the brothers. “You’re angry, and I get that,” he began. “I cannot even imagine what’s going through your head right now. While I cannot condone what you just said to your own brother? Judging by the look on his face right now he knows that it’s not really him you’re angry at. The thing is, not even you can say he’s not right. Now hold on,” he cautioned as Dean’s shoulders hunched. “I know you and Castiel are very much in love. It was obvious to me just seeing you together that you’ve got something profound. But he is an archangel’s host,” he stressed. “Not even the Faithful know just how much the Others are aware of the activities of their hosts. Archangels have to be a bit more aware than your standard Other, right? For your own safety, it is really best that Castiel keeps his distance.”

“I can’t leave him alone,” Dean said, desperation evident in his voice. “I love him, and everyone else has abandoned him. He lost his home here. He lost his motorhome. He lost his job. If I leave him, too, what does he have left?” Dean’s shoulders hunched once more, his face flushing in anger. “How do we even know it’s true, huh? We know the fucking Faithful are tearing his life apart to try to force him to sign their Articles and join them because all they want is the damned Watcher. I don’t believe for one moment that they’re not behind what happened at my apartment or his place. We also know that there was another archangel fighting with the Watcher last night, and it’s got something to do with these.” He gently brushed a hand over his ribs. “We don’t even know who the other guy was. Which one of them actually did this shit to me? What makes anyone even think we can take any of it at face value?” he continued, brightening at the idea. “For all we know, this is just more bullshit to drive Cass away. I mean, any Other can carve shit into someone’s ribs, right? Probably no different to them then some asshole carving his initials in a tree. And you know what else?”

“What else, Dean?” Sam asked, resigned.

“Why the hell won’t the Lightbringer tell us what those runes mean?” Dean asked. “What the fuck is he hiding?”

Benny froze. Sam’s eyes went wide. “Dean!”

“No,” Dean warned, holding a finger up at his brother. “I believe in the Lightbringer just as much as you do. I followed him same as you did. But the question still needs to be asked. If we just blindly follow our own archangel, how are we any different than the Faithful blindly following theirs, even when they have to know that shit like what happened to Benny’s student is wrong?”

Benny looked sharply at Sam. Sam pinched his lips together. “Because the Lightbringer doesn’t just hand down decrees,” he reminded. “He gives suggestions, and then we vote on those suggestions. Even when we vote against them, like how we voted against installing the security cameras in the compound? He accepts it and moves on. That isn’t the case with the Faithful.” He shook his head. “I’m sorry, but the Lightbringer guides. He doesn’t rule. That’s why I trust him, and why, until this moment, you did, too.”

“You know I’m right,” Dean insisted. “Even when we vote against him, it’s a damned narrow vote every time. All this time, we’ve mostly been content to just follow whatever guidance the Lightbringer gives us. We may not agree, but we don’t question. But if he’s going to start telling us to stay away from one of our most loyal, founding members? Maybe it’s time to start asking him why.”

Now Sam’s face was as red as Dean’s. “The Others have been around for years, and for years, you and Dad have been preaching to me that they can’t be trusted. To date, the Lightbringer is the only one we know we can trust,” he insisted. “He guides us, but he lets us decide for ourselves. And he’s never steered us wrong. Every suggestion he has ever made has had a good, valid reason behind it. You know that, Dean. You don’t get to start questioning him now just because you don’t like what he says.”

“Ok, I’m going to play devil’s advocate again,” Benny said. His voice was quiet, which helped immediately draw the attention of the two brothers. “Let’s look at this logically. What reason would the Lightbringer really have to not tell us what those sigils mean? There’s got to be more to it than what he said. What’s he not telling us?”

“Yes,” Dean insisted, pointing at Benny. “That’s all I want to know. What isn’t he telling us? In fact, I’m going to go back and ask him.”

“Dean!” Sam grabbed Dean’s collar. “Didn’t you see his face? Whatever those sigils mean, the Lightbringer was upset about it. Just give him time. He’ll tell us when he’s ready.”

“I have to say, I agree with that, too,” Benny advised. “Ask him, sure, but not tonight. Let’s all sleep on it for now. We’ve had a hell of a day already. I don’t know about you, but I’m exhausted.”

The tension in Sam’s face immediately eased. “Come on, Benny. The guest rooms are this way.”

“I figured that much out,” Benny commented, looking around. “I’ve been watching the glyphs as we pass them, and they’re all geared toward this area of the house. The final protective wards are on the actual guest rooms?”

Both Sam and Dean nodded. “Follow me,” Dean advised, starting off again. “Sam’s going to turn off soon for his room. I’ll take you to the guest rooms.” Dean was still upset, but he recognized the wisdom in Benny’s advice. Whatever the meaning of the sigils on his ribs, it could wait until tomorrow. Besides, then Cass would be back, with no more bullshit from the douchebags at the cathedral claiming he was trying to prevent the Watcher from doing whatever it was he was supposed to be doing. They’d all be safe enough here at Nick’s place until then, under the Lightbringer’s watchful eye. Dean just knew he was in for a long, lonely night alone with his thoughts.

Sam said his goodnights and opened the door to his room. Dean said goodnight and motioned for Benny to follow him. However, Benny didn’t move. In fact, he’d moved after Sam. When Sam, who hadn’t noticed this, tried to close his door, Benny’s hand stopped it. Surprised, Sam turned to look back.

“What are you doing?” Benny asked.

Sam and Dean exchanged confused looks. “Um, this is Sam’s room,” Dean explained. “He lives here. The guest rooms are…”

“You didn’t answer my question.” Benny took another step forward, crowding Sam back into his room and blocking the doorway. “What are you doing?”

Sam swallowed nervously. “I don’t know what you mean. I’m just going to bed.”

“In there?” Benny’s calculating blue eyes swept over the room before pinning Sam’s. “Did you forget that I studied Enochian runes? I’ve been watching the ones that we passed.” He pointed back down the hall. “Those in the hall set things up fairly well to keep out uninvited Others on this side of the house, but there’s still a crucial piece missing. It’s the rune that literally every other door down this hall has right on the door, the rune that means ‘Stop.’ But this room?” He looked around again and shook his head. “It’s missing. And it’s on the wrong side of the other runes as well. It’s completely unprotected, so why are you going into it?”

Sam and Dean looked sharply at each other. “Come on. It’s late and we’re all tired,” Dean urged, taking hold of Benny’s arm and trying gently to pull him out of the door. “Trust me, Sam’s fine.”

“He’s anything but fine!” Benny snapped, jerking his arm free. He took another step toward Sam. Sam held his ground this time, even as he refused to meet Benny’s eyes. “Look at me,” Benny ordered.

Sam looked pleadingly at Dean, who cleared his throat. “Benny, come on, man, can we talk about this tomorrow?”

“No, we’re talking about it right now,” Benny insisted, “because there’s only one way that he’d be fine without those runes.”

Sam finally met Benny’s eyes. “Listen, this isn’t something I’m really prepared to discuss with you right now, alright? Please leave my room.”

“Come on, man, it’s fine,” Dean urged. “Let’s just go to bed and we’ll talk about it in the morning.”

“Fine.” Benny turned and, to the relief of the two brothers, walked out of Sam’s room. But instead of starting down the hall toward the guest bedrooms, Benny sank to the floor directly across from Sam’s door. “Y’all have a good night. I’ll be right here, ready to discuss things come morning.”

Dean and Sam froze, looking at each other with stricken expressions. Benny leaned back against the wall and crossed his arms over his chest. “Sweet dreams.”

“You can’t stay here in the hall all night,” Dean protested.

“The hell I can’t!” Benny smiled stubbornly up at him. “We all know that the Others can’t take an awake and alert host, and I’m pretty good at keeping myself awake. Got a nice game or two I can play on my phone to occupy my time. Since the Lightbringer knows I’m here and invited, he’s got no reason to come after me, right? Meanwhile, I’ll just be watching over Sam here. After all, someone should make sure he stays in there.” He looked hard at Sam. “You do plan on staying in there all night, don’t you, Sam?”

Sam’s shoulders sagged in defeat. Dean rubbed at his temples, pacing around in a small circle. “What do you want us to say?” Dean asked.

“Well, the truth would be a nice change,” Benny drawled, “seeing as how it seems to be in rather short supply around these parts lately.”

The brothers exchanged another look. After a moment of wordless communication, Sam sighed deeply. “You already know the truth.”

“I want to hear you say it,” Benny insisted. “How long have you been a Duo?”

“Long enough for us to know that the one inside of him isn’t a threat to anyone,” Dean assured, holding out his hands pleadingly. “We don’t even know their name. The Lightbringer says they're damaged, like hurt to the point where they’re practically catatonic. He’s pretty sure they're a rebel like he is, which is probably why they're damaged, but that’s all we know. His best guess is that they probably escaped from Heaven’s prisons when the Lightbringer opened them up when he left Heaven. Whoever they are, they certainly aren't a friend of his. Beyond that, he doesn’t seem to know anything else about them except to say they aren't a danger as long as they're left alone.”

“So that’s what we do,” Sam explained shakily. “We just leave them alone. I know they roam around sometimes, occasionally leave the mansion, but they never leave the compound. Mostly they keep to themselves here. They'll go out and watch TV or pick up a book, but they doesn’t leave any messages for us.”

“Or respond to any,” Dean growled. “In a nutshell, they're another rebel like the Lightbringer, likely a former prisoner of Heaven. But unlike the Lightbringer, they don’t get involved, not with humans or with the Others with the Faithful. It’s almost like they’re on the autism spectrum, if there was such a thing with Others. They’re damaged to the point where they don't really react to anything at all. I suppose being Heaven’s prisoner will do that.” Dean shrugged uncomfortably. “The Lightbringer even tried ordering them to reveal themself and got ignored. That’s not something that typically happens with Others.”

“Means they're either powerful enough to resist a direct order like that, or more likely that they’re so damaged they didn't comprehend it. That indicates torture of some kind?” He shuddered. “I cannot imagine how bad that must have been, for an Other to be damaged to that point. But rebelling isn’t something that typically happens with Others either,” Benny pointed out, getting to his feet. “In fact, it’s unprecedented. According to everything I have ever read, the only one who ever did was the Lightbringer. That the Others with the Faithful don’t talk about it. While I do know about the prisoners of Heaven that the Lightbringer released, I was also under the impression that they were nearly all demons, and most of them were destroyed or recaptured. So an Other as a prisoner in Heaven must have done something bad, and I mean, really, really bad.”

“They did,” Sam confessed. “My Other doesn’t manifest, which means they’re hidden away inside my body. They don’t fly, they don’t use their powers, they just roam around.”

“The only way you know it’s an Other and not just Sammy sleepwalking is because their eyes glow,” Dean added.

Sam frowned at him and continued. “At any rate, because they stay hidden in my body, the Lightbringer was never able to get a good look at them. But like you said, there aren’t many Others who ended up in Heaven’s prison. In this case, the Lightbringer thinks it might actually be Gadreel.”

“Gadreel?” Benny frowned in thought. Then his eyebrows shot up. “Wait, wasn’t that the guardian of the gates of Eden?”

“Same guy,” Dean confirmed. “The one who screwed up and let the serpent in. I imagine being locked away in a cell since the dawn of creation would explain why the guy would go a bit nuts.”

“Still, it’s odd that the Others with the Faithful never mentioned them,” Benny mused. “Seeing as how they talk plenty about the Lightbringer, it’s just a bit ominous that they never mentioned this Other in Sam. But I suppose they wouldn’t want to talk much about losing their prisoners, especially one like Gadreel. It also makes me wonder something else.” His eyes were fixed on Sam, who was staring dejectedly at the floor. “Does anyone else find it odd that two rebel Others are here in this building?”

“No,” Dean insisted. “There’s nothing odd about it at all. Think about it, Benny. If you spent untold eons as a prisoner and someone came along and freed you one day, wouldn’t you want to hang around them rather than staying on your own and taking the chance the fuckers that locked you up will just do it again?”

“That is a valid point,” Benny admitted.

“When I became a Duo, my Other gave me the one and only message we’ve ever gotten from them,” Sam explained. “I woke up out on my front porch to find a note taped to my chest, telling me to go to Nick and ask him about the Lightbringer. That’s actually how we found out Nick was a Duo.” He smiled. “In a way, we have Gadreel to thank for the creation of this compound. For reasons that are probably obvious, Nick never told anyone he was a Duo, and certainly never told anyone outside of our group who his Other was until we were established.”

“And I guess it makes sense why Gadreel would take over Sam and direct you to him, especially if y’all knew Nick already,” Benny guessed.

Dean nodded. “He lived on our street. We’ve known him pretty much all our lives because we grew up together, although he’s older than we are. He used to babysit us from time to time when we were little. We also liked to go over to his house and play video games because he always had the best ones. His family wasn’t as rich as he is now, but he certainly had more money than we did. He always was a good, decent, generous guy. The whole neighborhood liked him. It’s a damned shame, how those fuckers turned on him when they found out about the Lightbringer.”

Benny’s eyes darkened. “I can imagine.”

“We didn’t just know him, either. When Nick started his company, I started working for him as a lawyer,” Sam continued. “I saw him on a daily basis. So when I became a Duo, I took him the note from my Other and Nick told me about the Lightbringer. That’s how I learned that there was a rebellion, and that the Lightbringer was actually an archangel who wanted to stand with humans. Until that point, I was actually thinking about joining up with the Faithful because what they were initially saying made a lot of sense.”

“Yeah, I never bought into their bullshit,” Dean said proudly. “It was the one time I was smarter than this bitch.”

“Shut up, jerk,” Sam groaned. “You know as well as I do that it took some time before their true colors really showed. But by then, we trusted the Lightbringer, especially when he shared the protective runes with us.” He indicated the runes in the hallway. “They let us protect ourselves. That allowed us to bring our group together and make plans for this compound.” He shrugged. “I think you know the rest.”

“Yeah, I do, but this is one part I never expected,” Benny admitted. “So the Lightbringer didn’t just decide on his own to openly rebel?”

“We didn’t say that,” Sam corrected. “It seems like that was his plan all along, but he wanted to form a group like ours first. Nick just didn’t know how to go about it. For obvious reasons, it wasn’t like he could just take out ads looking for followers.”

Benny made a face. “I understand he doesn’t care much for those who would normally follow him.”

“Would you?” Sam scoffed.

“He wanted to form a base of operations before it really hit the fan when he announced himself,” Dean continued. “In hindsight, I’d say it was a good move.”

“But you know literally nothing else about your Other?” Benny pressed, looking hard at Sam. “They might be Gadreel, they brought you to the Lightbringer, and now they’re just there, doing their own thing right under the Lightbringer’s nose?”

“So far, yes,” Sam confirmed. “The Lightbringer owes them a debt. They brought us to Nick, and we helped establish this compound. In return, he lets them live here in peace, where they won’t be bothered by the Faithful’s Others. They do their own thing and don't bother anyone.”

Benny’s face echoed the doubt the older man undoubtably felt.

Dean touched his shoulder. “Come on, let’s get to bed,” he said quietly. “I promise you, all the runes are complete in the guest rooms.” He chuckled and shook his head. “You’re so sharp with those runes! You’re the first person to ever figure out the truth.”

“Wait, no one else knows Sam’s a Duo?” Benny asked, surprised. “Your core group knows, right? The ones who helped you form this place?”

Sam sighed again. “The only ones who know are us, Nick, and Bobby Singer. And Bobby only knows because he stumbled over my Other out watching TV one night. He raised such a ruckus it took pretty much the rest of the night for Dean to settle him down.”

“True story,” Dean groaned, remembering. “Beyond him and now you, nobody knows. Frankly, I don’t see the point. Gadreel is so damaged they barely count as an Other. They literally do nothing except wander around, reading or watching TV. The only useful thing they've ever done for anyone was leave Sam that note about the Lightbringer. Why poke a sleeping bear?” He shrugged. “Anyway, for reasons that are probably obvious, we’re trusting you with something fairly big here.”

“I’ll keep it under my hat,” Benny vowed. His eyes were full of sympathy now as he looked at Sam. “I’ll see you in the morning.”

“You most likely will, yes,” Sam said, suddenly looking exhausted. “Even on the rare occasions when I’m sure Gadreel has been out and about, like if I come home with mud on my feet? I’m almost always waking up in my own bed.”

“Well, at least there’s that,” Benny grumbled. “Gadreel may be a brain damaged traitor, but at least he’s a polite one.” He shook his head. “Sorry, brother. I’m going to need some time to think about this. Y’all have a good night, now.” Giving Sam one last sympathetic look, Benny followed Dean back to the guest bedrooms.

“Please don’t be afraid of Sam,” Dean pleaded. “He’s been a Duo for years, but Gadreel really does keep their head down. I mean, they're here in this house with an archangel that they have to know would smite their ass if they tried to screw with us. I’d say that’s reason enough all on its own to behave.”

“Except now there are other archangels involved,” Benny reminded. “Including one in your boyfriend that the Lightbringer clearly doesn’t trust. And that, I’m sorry to say, puts us right back to our earlier discussion.” Stopping, Benny looked Dean in the eye. “Does Castiel know? About your brother?”

Dean looked down and shook his head. “Sam and Bobby and I had one hell of a fight about that,” he explained. “I love Cass and I wanted him to know the truth, but Bobby thought the more people who knew, the worse the danger was that Sam would be discovered. Sam agreed with him. They made me promise to keep it secret, even though I was dying for him to know.”

“Then I’m afraid now it won’t keep until morning.” He looked around. “Does Nick have cameras in the house?”

Dean nodded. “Yeah, for security, but none in the guest rooms. Those are private.”

“Then let’s go into the guest rooms, shall we? Something I want to discuss with you.”

Dean definitely did not like the sound of that. He quickly headed to the closest guest room and went inside, closing the door behind them. “Ok, spill it.”

“A couple of things I want you to consider, and I need you to keep an open mind.” Benny licked his lips. “First, this Other in Sam. If it’s Gadreel, they’ve got a history of disobeying orders from literally the highest power in the universe. You already admit that they don't obey the Lightbringer.”

“Ok, I think I know where you’re going with this,” Dean said, “but we talked about it. Both the Lightbringer and Gadreel rebelled against the ruling class and became outcasts. If Gadreel was able to piss off on duty enough to get themselves locked in prison? Then it stands to reason that blowing off the Lightbringer isn’t a bridge too far. Besides, we honestly don’t think they’re entirely aware that the Lightbringer is there, much less that he’s giving them an order. If you saw them, you’d understand. Gadreel is there physically only. The lights are on, but nobody’s home.”

“Fair enough, but there’s another part to it,” Benny pressed. “That note you got from them said you should look into the Lightbringer. That’s specifically what it said, that you should look into him? So it didn’t actually say anything about joining forces, did it?”

“No,” Dean recalled, “just ‘Go to Nick Vaught and ask him about the Lightbringer.’ That’s it, word for word.”

“Just ask about the Lightbringer,” Benny repeated. “Not join with him, not report him, just ask about him. And when you did ask, you liked what you heard enough that you joined up with him. Now, we already discussed the fact that no one really knows exactly how much an Other is aware of what is happening when the human host is awake. So what if Gadreel knew what happened?”

Dean shook his head, confused. “What do you mean?”

“I mean, what if they left that note hoping that Sam, who admits he was thinking about joining the Faithful, would find out about the Lightbringer and report him, thus giving Gadreel a chance to look good and maybe get a pardon?” Benny clarified. “What if, when their plan completely backfired and they realized that now Sam was going to be around the Lightbringer more or less permanently, they didn’t have any choice but to dive deep and lie low? But you know that they still go out. How do you know that Gadreel isn’t reporting dutifully back to all those, as you so quaintly put it, douchebags at the Council of the Faithful?” He shook his head. “Much as I hate to say it, the truth is that we don’t know if we can actually trust your brother. For all you know, he’s unknowingly been a mole for the Faithful this whole time.”

Chapter 13: Sitting Around Watching Pornos With Angels

Summary:

Troubled and unable to sleep, Dean confronts the Lightbringer

After a time of useless tossing and turning, Dean gave up on sleep. Getting out of bed, he padded out in his sleeping shorts and an old t-shirt, heading to the living room to watch a little TV. The floor was cold, but his bare feet were silent, pausing only when he reached Sam’s door. It was open. Apparently, Gadreel was up and about as well. Dean had no idea how he felt about that now.

Continuing on, Dean approached the living room. He could hear the sound of the television and see the flickering light in the room. Someone else was already in there watching. His steps slowed, suspecting who he might see. Sure enough, when he peeked into the room, he saw glowing eyes fixed on the big screen. However, he was surprised to see not one, but two sets. The Lightbringer was reclining in Nick’s big chair, while Gadreel was curled up on the end of the love seat farthest from him. While the two clearly tolerated each other, it was clear that they weren’t exactly looking for companionship. The Lightbringer looked up, noting Dean’s entrance. “One welcomes you,” the Lightbringer called, “although one is surprised to see you still awake. Aren’t you tired?”

“Exhausted,” Dean admitted, bowing respectfully. “Maybe too tired to sleep, I dunno. Can’t shut my brain off.” Dean came into the room and sat on the love seat next to Gadreel. As usual, they ignored him. Their eyes were glued to the television, not acknowledging Dean’s presence at all. Dean settled in and glanced over at the Lightbringer. “Whacha watching?”

“Something called ‘Casa Erotica,’” the Lightbringer explained, frowning at the screen. “It is very strange. If the pizza man loves the babysitter, why does he keep spanking her rear? Perhaps she’s done something wrong?”

Dean’s head jerked back to the television. Sure enough, there was a porno playing. After a frozen moment of staring in shock, Dean dove for the remote and changed the channel, bringing up a documentary about penguins. Gadreel didn't seem to notice. The Lightbringer narrowed his eyes and frowned again, but made no move to change it back. “Geez,” Dean groaned, dropping the remote on the table. “Why were you watching that?”

The Lightbringer shrugged. “One did not turn on the television. That is what was playing when one arrived in this room, and one saw no reason to change the channel.”

“Just not something you guys should really do,” Dean grumbled, glowering at Gadreel. “Seriously, dude, you couldn’t find anything else?”

The Other continued to ignore him. The glowing eyes never moved from the screen. The Lightbringer raised an eyebrow, looking between Gadreel and Dean. “Is something wrong?”

“Not really,” Dean sighed. “I’d guess Gadreel here just turned the TV on to whatever random channel it happened to be set to and unfortunately that’s what happened to be playing. God knows I haven’t ever see them have a preference. To answer your question, no, there’s nothing really wrong with it per say. But angels watching pornos is just, well, don’t do it, ok?”

“It bothers you?”

“Sitting around watching pornos with angels?” Dean nodded. “Yup. It definitely bothers me.”

The Lightbringer eyed him a moment with a cocked head, shrugged again, and turned his attention to the penguin documentary.

“All I heard was something about sitting around watching pornos with angels,” called a voice from the hall. “I probably don’t want to know, do I?”

“No, Benny, you really don’t,” Dean sighed, smiling as the other man entered the room. “You can’t sleep either, huh?”

“Not a wink,” Benny groaned. He bowed to the Lightbringer, then half-fell onto the recliner next to Dean and Gadreel, eyeing the latter. “Hi,” he tried, extending his hand across Dean. “Gadreel, right? I’m Benny Lafitte. Nice to meet you.”

As usual, the Other ignored both Benny and the offered hand.

“Don’t bother,” Dean advised. “They will ignore you as long as you don’t actively try to get in their way, and even then, they will just try to walk around you, turn around, or stop and stare at you until you give up and move. Trust me, I tried hard to make nice with them, seeing as how they're living in my little brother. You can see how well they respond to me.” He indicated the side of Gadreel’s head as they continued to watch television. “I half suspect I could come in here naked with tassels on my nipples and dance the hula in six inch heels and they wouldn’t even look up.”

“How about we not find out?” Benny pleaded, wincing. “That is a mental image I did not need, brother.”

Dean chuckled. He looked over at the Lightbringer, trying to decide how he wanted to approach the subject. “About what you said before, when we talked about the sigils on my ribs?” he began.

The archangel frowned. “One told you that is not information for you to know.”

“I’m sorry, Lightbringer, but that isn’t good enough, not when it affects so much in my life,” Dean replied respectfully. “I mean no offense, but please, I really need to know why you said what you did, especially about Castiel.”

The glowing eyes narrowed, looking speculatively at Dean. “You are marked,” he began. “The sigils indicate that you are the chosen vessel of the Commander, with his name specifically.”

“With respect?” Benny called tactfully. “I’m sorry, Lightbringer, but that isn’t true. I’m well versed in the Enochian names of the archangels. While the last part does look like a name, it absolutely is not Michael.”

Dean froze, waiting for what the Lightbringer would say to that. The glowing eyes were locked on Benny now, but the other man, although he grew pale, didn’t back down. He simply looked back, not challenging, only waiting until the Lightbringer sighed and the tension finally broke. “You are correct,” the archangel admitted. “One should not have lied. One is fond of Dean Winchester, and wished him no harm.”

“I just want to know the truth,” Dean said quietly. “Can you give me that much?”

The Lightbringer nodded, looking serious. “Here is the true meaning of the wards.” Raising his hand, he pointed, reading the sigils on Dean’s ribs. “‘This beautiful face and body I, angel of fire, recreated in glory from the Pit. This lovely form, full of stars, most delectable exemplar of humanity, beloved work of God. If you should dare harm him, prepare for a smiteing, thou beast.’” He lowered his head. “That last part is a threat and an insult. One uses the word ‘beast’ because the actual Enochian insult would mean nothing to you and one does not wish to repeat it at any rate.”

“So I’ve got an angel cuss word on my ribs,” Dean grumbled. “Swell.”

“The final part is a signature,” the Lightbringer continued, “but not one you don’t recognize because it is a combination of names signifying not just the one that created the sigil, but also the host.”

“A dual signature?” Benny repeated, surprised. “Wait, that doesn’t make any sense!” To Dean, he explained, “For the name of the host to be part of the signature would indicate that both parts of the Duo had something to do with it.” He straightened. “That would also indicate that the host is ready to fully accept the Other, and that the two are actually very much in agreement in how they view the situation. For an archangel like Cassiel to even reach out to Castiel, much less get his full consent on something like this?” He shook his head. “It doesn’t sound at all like Castiel and the Watcher.”

“It is indeed Castiel Novak and Cassiel the Watcher,” the Lightbringer insisted. “The combined signature bears both of their essences.”

“Go back to the Pit thing,” Dean ordered. “What’s that about, recreating from the Pit?”

At first, it seemed the Lightbringer wouldn’t answer. But after a long moment of silence, he finally spoke. “This is what One did not wish to tell you,” the Lightbringer admitted. “When one said these things are not for your knowledge, one was not speaking metaphorically. What happened to you that night changed you far more than you realize. You know that contact with angels creates amnesia among humans, but you do not fully understand why that is so.”

“No, we don’t,” Benny admitted. “I would be honored if you would explain?”

“It is for your own protection. What we are, the true essence of the angels, is not something a human mind can fully comprehend. That is why humans who have witnessed our true visage by encountering an angel in full manifest have gone blind or even died. One knows many believe that this is how one’s kind protects themselves, but that’s not true. It is simply what is. Directly viewing our true selves will badly injure a human. This will happen unless we actively chose to protect you. Part of that protection involves erasing your memories, so that the memory doesn’t drive you mad.”

Benny and Dean nodded, understanding.

“Something similar happened that night,” the archangel continued. “While one has no way to know exactly what happened, based on the video we have it seems clear that two of one’s brothers engaged in some sort of altercation.”

“Those assholes from the cathedral said that carving the sigils on my runes basically banished both of them,” Dean recalled.

“That is not correct. The sigils are there to protect you, but will not actively harm an angel,” the Lightbringer corrected. “Their carving happened after the altercation, likely as the final result of it. But consider how much you wish to know. If one tells you what one believes happened that night, the true meaning of the sigils? It is possible that the amnesia granted to protect you could fail.”

“I could remember seeing the archangels and go nuts?” Dean asked, eyes wide.

“Possibly,” the archangel confirmed. “However, that is not what concerns one, as the memory after the fact would likely only be of creatures of light. One’s true concern lies with the effect of the altercation, and what happened to you.”

Dean swallowed hard. “I need to know,” he said. “If I don’t, it’s just going to eat at me.”

“As you wish,” the Lightbringer sighed. “Based on what one has learned from the video and the description of the site as well as the sigils? One believes that the altercation took place because one of the two archangels at Castiel’s property that night attempted to protect you from the other. While one cannot discern their identities from glowing lights on a video? Based on the signature, the winner of that confrontation was Cassiel the Watcher. However, his victory was not immediate.”

Dean froze. He heard Benny gasp, but his entire attention was focused on the Lightbringer.

“It is the Watcher’s signature, combined with that of his host Castiel, on your ribs,” the Lightbringer insisted. “The Watcher exerted an exceptional amount of power to guard you. It is little wonder he did not appear at the cathedral, as it would have required him to rest and recover after.”

“Cass asked him to protect me,” Dean recalled. His hand was brushing over his ribs involuntarily. “It makes sense that Cass’s name would be there if the Watcher was doing as he asked, right?”

“The Watcher does not interfere,” the Lightbringer reminded. “This is why one warned you away, because for him to go to such lengths could only be because he was following the Commander’s orders. Following those orders coincided with Castiel’s request, which gave him the added power granted from the consent of his host. That is why Castiel’s name appears as part of the signature on your ribs. This is very fortunate, considering the lengths that the Watcher had to go to in order for you to be here today.” He hesitated, looking sadly at Dean. “Although the Watcher acted to protect you, it appears he was not successful. The damage at Castiel’s property happened because you were destroyed. You died that night, your body completely destroyed and your soul sent to Hell.”

Dean blinked. “Um, what?”

“That doesn’t make any sense,” Benny protested. “First, why send his soul to Hell? Second, if Dean really is the Commander’s chosen host, then why would any angel destroy his body? Wouldn’t that kind of defeat the purpose?”

“Exactly,” the Lightbringer confirmed. “Sending Dean’s soul to Hell was an attempt to remove him from the Commander’s reach. By destroying Dean’s body, this also ensured that the Commander would be unable to assume control of it. One considered doing that that oneself, when one first realized that Dean was the chosen host. Do not fear,” he cautioned, seeing the reaction this earned from the two men. “One is quite fond of you, Dean Winchester. But surely you understand, the Commander’s arrival in this world would spell disaster, both to our cause here and to one’s own person? The Commander is not known for forgiveness. One would be hunted, as would the former prisoner currently residing in your brother.”

Dean’s head snapped around to look at Gadreel. The Other, as usual, was ignoring everything, glowing eyes still fixed to the television. “He can’t go after them,” Dean moaned. “Gadreel doesn’t do anything to defend themself or Sammy. Bobby had a damned shotgun trained on them when he first saw them and they never even flinched! They didn’t pay any more attention to him than they're paying to us right now. Sam would be a sitting duck!”

“What’s wrong with his Other?” Benny blurted. “Why are they like this?”

“One doesn’t know,” the Lightbringer admitted. “They are damaged in some fundamental way. The angel stays very deep inside of their host and never manifests. Without that, one cannot see who it is.”

“But you think it’s Gadreel?” Benny pressed.

The Lightbringer’s gaze moved to the Other, who continued to ignore them all. “One strongly suspects it is the traitor Gadreel,” he confirmed. “There are few angels who were locked away in Heaven’s prison. Gadreel was there the longest. When the Earth was young, it was Gadreel who failed in their duty to protect the Garden of Eden. They were thrown into Heaven’s prison for centuries because of it. One tore open the doors of the prisons and freed the prisoners within as a distraction when One fled Heaven, which would mean Gadreel was among those freed. It’s possible that they made it to Earth in the confusion that followed one’s rebellion. If that is so, that their long incarceration and the suffering they endured is why this Other does not interact.”

“Basically, we think they’ve got angel PTSD,” Dean explained.

Benny nodded. “You realize that also means that they are a prime target for the Commander? I can’t imagine him being happy about seeing Gadreel down here.”

Dean’s blood grew cold. “Ok, I get why this archangel would want to smite me to keep Michael out. I’m leaning a little in favor of that plan right now myself.”

“Stop it,” Benny ordered. “Killing you isn’t the answer. We need you here. Lightbringer, please continue. What happened after Dean died and was sent to Hell? The Watcher went there after him?”

“Yes,” the Lightbringer confirmed. “As he stated in the sigils, he rescued Dean’s soul from the Pit and reformed his body. Such a thing could only have been accomplished through the power he would have gained through the consent of his host. That, again, is why both names are present in the sigils.” He indicated Dean’s ribs again. “You are protected by that power, the full power of a Prince of Heaven in his willing, perfect vessel. Now, the only way you can be taken without his voluntarily removing the sigils is by first destroying both the archangel and the host that marked you. That happened because of your lover’s earnest wish to protect you. But it is as one warned. The Watcher now has the consent of his host to protect you, to save you for the Commander. This makes him even more powerful than he normally would be as an archangel, and gives him some ability to sway his host even while Castiel is awake. Do you understand now why one warned you to stay away from him?”

Dean shook his head. “Cass would want to protect me, yes, but not so Michael could wear me to the prom, ok?”

“To the Watcher, they are the same,” the Lightbringer sighed. “If Castiel truly wishes to protect you, then he has no choice but to aid him.”

“Couple of things don’t make sense to me,” Benny complained. “First, who was this other archangel, strong enough to get past the Watcher and smite Dean even with Cass powering him up?”

“One does not know,” the Lightbringer admitted. “One has heard that there are rogue angels, like the one in Sam Winchester. These do not come to one or to the Faithful, choosing instead to follow their own path. Some have even come to Earth and taken hosts. But one was not aware there was an archangel among them, and no regular angel would have had such power. It seems that the power structure in Heaven continues to deteriorate.”

“That could go either way,” Dean realized. “Other than the whole smiting me for the crime of letting Michael have me thing? Another archangel not actively helping the Faithful could help.”

“Then there’s my other question,” Benny continued. “What was so bad about telling Dean the truth?”

“Because when an angel blesses a human with amnesia, it creates a wall in his mind,” the Lightbringer explained. “Now that he knows the truth, Dean cannot help but scratch at that wall. And if it should fall? Then Dean will remember his time in Hell.”

That did not sound good. “Well, I’m sure that would suck,” Dean admitted. “Still, it couldn’t have been long, right? I mean, by morning I was in bed with Cass up at the Council Housing.”

“You don’t understand,” the Lightbringer corrected. “Time is different in Hell. Even if you were only there for a short period of time on Earth? For you, decades could have passed. Decades in Hell?” He shook his head. “One can only hope you do not scratch too hard at that wall.”

****

Dean hadn’t realized he’d fallen asleep until he was awakened by a loud pounding on the door. At some point, he’d apparently nodded off, embarrassingly, with his head in Sam’s lap. Sam had been snoring with his head back and his mouth open. He blinked sleepily in surprise, wiping the drool from his cheek, and startled when the raucous knocking sounded again.

“What the hell?” Benny groaned from where he’d obviously fallen asleep in the chair next to Dean.

“I’m finding out,” Nick called. Their host had apparently, at some point during the night, returned to his room. He was stomping crossly down the hall, rubbing the sleep from his eyes as he went to answer the door. “Alright, I’m coming,” he yelled when his visitor pounded on the door for the third time.

Dean had a moment to get himself adjusted before the door opened and a group of men shoved their way into the house. Crowley, in the lead, pointed a crooked finger at Dean. “There he is!” he exclaimed as though he’d just discovered the lost treasure of King Tut. “Sheriff, I insist you do your duty.”

“Calm down,” Jody called. She looked as irritated as she sounded, but something in her eyes gave Dean pause. “Dean, go get dressed, would you? I’m afraid I need you to come to the station with me.”

“Why?” Even in his sleeping shorts and t-shirt, Sam was instantly in lawyer mode. “The three of us here can all attest that Dean did not leave this house at any point since just before curfew. Whatever he’s being accused of…”

Crowley stomped his way over to Sam and slapped a piece of paper against his chest. “This is the warrant for his arrest,” he announced as Sam looked down in confusion. “Signed by the judge just this morning.”

“What did you do?” This was from a black man Dean had never met, but still knew from sight. He moved threateningly closer to Dean, fists clenched at his sides as though he wanted nothing more than to physically attack Dean.

Nick was quick to step forward. “Duo Raphael, please remember that you are in my house?” he warned. His voice was respectfully soft, but still held a note of steel. “I expect you to remember your manners. This isn’t your cathedral.”

“I’m only too aware,” Raphael snarled, still glaring at Dean. “What’s in our cathedral is the exact reason we are here.”

“What is this?” Sam exclaimed. He’d finally managed to read the paper Crowley had shoved at him. “You’re still accusing Dean of interfering with the activities of an Other? But Duo Novak spent the night at the cathedral!”

“That he did,” Nick agreed. “In fact, you insisted he go to sleep right on the cathedral steps. To our knowledge, that’s precisely what he did, so do you mind explaining this uninvited intrusion into my home?”

“It’s on the warrant,” Crowley insisted.

Zachariah, who had also come in with Marv, moved forward to gently put a hand on Raphael’s shoulder. “Duo Raphael, while I understand your anger, we must remember that there is a proper way to do this. Duo Marv is recording everything,” he continued, indicating Marv who, sure enough, had a video camera and was busy recording the scene. “Everything that happens here will be on record.”

“Hey, I definitely didn’t consent to video recording, especially not with myself and my guests in our sleeping attire!” Nick yelled. “Turn it off, now!”

“Sheriff Mills, this is a gross invasion of privacy,” Sam declared.

“Yes, it is,” Jody agreed. “I want everyone outside, right now.”

Raphael had allowed Zachariah to gently pull him back, but now he whirled to point at Dean. “I am not leaving without this man.”

“Actually, yes you are,” Nick shot back. “Get out, now, before I file trespassing charges against you. Out!” He pointed at the door.

Crowley cleared his throat. “Gentlemen, come outside, please? Sheriff Mills, I expect you’ll soon join us with your prisoner?”

Jody also pointed at the door. “Out, gentlemen. I’ll handle things in here.”

Giving a few more pointed glares at Dean, the uninvited outsiders left. Jody waited until the door closed behind him before turning to Dean. “Go get dressed, Dean,” she advised. “You need to come with me. I don’t know what you did, but this time, you’re in some real trouble.”

Notes:

DrSilverfish provided the highly amusing translation I used here, see the link in the chapter!

Chapter 14: The Sacrifice

Summary:

Arrested again, Dean learns what happened to Castiel

Dean’s heart was pounding as he rode, handcuffed like a violent prisoner, in the back of Jody’s cruiser. He honestly believed he’d be less anxious if he was being taken to jail. At least then, he’d have some idea of what to expect. Instead, Jody was quietly pulling through the front gates of the Cathedral Complex. A small caravan, consisting of two more police cruisers allegedly there to keep the peace, Raphael and his people, Sam and Benny piled into Nick’s Land Rover, and Bobby in his ancient battered pickup trailed after them. The latter had been strongly objected to by the Faithful, but Bobby hadn’t hesitated to tell them what he thought of that and Jody was in no mood to argue with him. However, she’d drawn the line when Azazel and his group tried to insist on coming along for “protection.” “That’s what we’re there for,” she’d told them. “The last thing we need is for a fight to break out.”

“Stay here and keep an eye on things,” Nick ordered. “Make sure the compound is safe until we get back.”

Crowley had sneered at that, but Azazel had sneered back. “Good idea,” he’d said. “We’ll be here, waiting for your return, Nick, just in case there’s any problems. You can count on us to deal with them if they happen.”

The not-so-veiled threat made Crowley puff up in offense, but Jody had simply ordered everyone into their vehicles and started out.

Now, as they approached the massive Council Cathedral, Dean was astounded at the mass of humanity that surrounded it. Jody had to blare her horn and flash her lights to get them to clear the streets. All around them, people were chanting, singing, praying, or openly weeping, rocking in place with hands stretched toward the sky or the cathedral itself. Many of them carried signs or images of archangels. Several had the Enochian letters Dean had seen on the fancy houses written on their bodies or faces. To his surprise, a great many of them had the odd B-looking symbol that apparently represented the first letter of Cassiel’s name. As they pulled over, someone yelled. Then a group of people swarmed the car, screaming and pounding on the outside, furious faces pressed against the glass to scream at Dean.

Immediately, sirens sounded. Jody’s people raced out and forced the attackers back. For a group of people allegedly sworn to what they referred to as the “peace of the angels,” the Faithful seemed anything but peaceful. A fat middle-aged woman was straining against Hendrickson, spittle flying as she screamed threats and insults at Dean. For the first time in his life, Dean found himself almost wishing Azazel and his thugs were there.

Sam and Benny charged out, hunching over to try to shield Dean. Jody was already out of the car, screaming orders and physically shoving people back. Bobby appeared out of nowhere, opening Dean’s door and throwing a protective arm over his shoulders to help him out. Dean, hindered by the fact that his hands were cuffed behind his back, was grateful for the help.

Then Nick appeared, and everything changed. A collective gasp rose from the crowd. Those who had been shoving forward immediately drew back. Crosses, crucifixes, and other religious symbols appeared, people holding them protectively in front of themselves as they tried to back up over those behind them.

“It’s Lucifer!”

“Deceiver!”

“Get thee behind me, Satan!”

“Archangels, protect us!”

“Yeah, yeah, heard it all before,” Nick sighed. Unmolested by the suddenly-frightened Faithful, he came over to Jody. “How about we get everyone inside before someone decides to do something else stupid?” he suggested.

“Good idea,” Jody growled. “Come on, let’s get in.” To her officers, she said, “You stay here and make sure no one gets any bad ideas. Gentlemen? Let’s get this over with.”

Dean thought that was great advice. When Nick’s foot touched the steps of the cathedral, someone screamed in terror. Several people dove for cover. Most of the group was crouching down, trying desperately to shield themselves from whatever they believed would happen.

“You know, I’ve actually been in here before, and no one smote me then, either,” Nick grumbled, holding the door open. “Not a lightning bolt in sight.”

“Idjits,” Bobby grumbled. His arm was still protectively around Dean. “Come on, boy, let’s get this over with.”

After the chaos outside, it was almost a relief to get into the cathedral entryway. Spotting Raphael and his sycophants filing in behind them, Dean couldn’t help himself. “Hey, nice of you to show up. Could have used your help calming down those assholes outside, but wouldn’t want you to exert yourselves, right?”

“You shut your mouth!” Zachariah snarled. He whirled on Nick. “And you? You make sure your filthy hands don’t touch anything.” He scoffed, seeing Nick’s unimpressed stare. “Samael the Lightbringer. Lucifer, Son of the Morning!”

Sam stepped in between the two. “We are fully aware of who Duo Vaught’s Other is and what you and your group think of him,” he said calmly. “Now, can we please see Duo Novak?”

“I apologize for my client’s behavior,” Crowley said smoothly. “Understand, we here take our religious teachings very seriously. Duo Vaught, the literature about your archangel is, well, disturbing, to say the least. Now, to have you here, at the heart of our greatest place of worship?” He clicked his tongue. “I must remind you that this entire situation is highly emotional for all of us. Duo Novak is this way,” he indicated the hall, “in the holiest room in our cathedral. It’s the Angel Room, where our holy angels gather at night to discuss their important work on Earth. As a Duo, you are, of course, welcome here. But please, I need to respectfully ask that you refrain from touching any of our holy relics.”

Nick cocked an eyebrow. “I assume that also includes…?”

Crowley gave a quick nod. “Yes, that does include Duo Novak himself. I’d like to complete our business from a place of mutual respect. To that end, while you will be permitted inside, it may be best that you remain by the door.” He ignored the way Nick rolled his eyes and continued. “Not even I will be permitted to go into the holy chambers. No non-Duo can enter the Angel Room. The only reason Mr. Winchester will be permitted inside is because we require his assistance with Duo Novak.” He looked hard at Nick. “I do hope you understand the extraordinary allowances my clients are making in allowing you access to the non-public areas of the cathedral? Allowing you inside the Angel Room is…” He shuddered.

Nick glanced at Sammy, who nodded. Then he turned to face Raphael and Marv. “I will respect your wishes, with the understanding that no harm will come to any of my people. This includes Duo Novak, of course.”

“Duo Novak is getting the best of everything that we can provide,” Raphael assured. He’d calmed down considerably. “That is why he is in the Angel Room. My own archangel, Raphael the Healer, spent a good deal of time with him last night, trying to understand what happened. It's clear that Cassiel the Watcher has been badly injured, although it's difficult to say how.” 

“Injured?” Dean asked, alarmed. “What do you mean, injured? Cass was fine when I saw him yesterday!”

“He’s a new Duo,” Nick explained gently. “While I’m sure he felt something, he may not have realized that what he was feeling was his Other. That’s probably a big reason as to why he was so grumpy yesterday.”

“Still doesn’t explain why you think Dean had anything to do with it,” Bobby grumbled.

“That’s why he’s here,” Raphael explained. “To undo the damage he’s caused.” Indicating Marv, who was once again looking through a camera, he said, “As the host for Metatron the Scribe, Duo Marv will be documenting everything for our archives. What is happening is unprecedented. It’s important that we preserve as much as we can for future generations.”

“I object to my client being videotaped,” Sam immediately said.

“That’s too bad,” Marv sneered. “It’s our cathedral, and we’ll video whatever we want to video.”

“What you do in your place is your business,” Jody called. She was waiting calmly, still holding Dean’s arm. “My business, on the other hand, is not standing around in here. While I’ll agree to letting Nick take Dean into your Angel Room, I need to stay with him until that point. I’m sure his friends will do the same. Now, can we please just get this over with?”

“Of course.” Suddenly the gracious host, Zachariah led the way further into the cathedral, moving past the pulpit and into the private area at the rear. Jody followed, holding on to Dean’s arm with the others just behind. Dean just wished they could take the stupid handcuffs off.

Dean had never actually been inside the Council Cathedral. The place was even more gaudy, ostentatious, and over-the-top than he’d imagined. The nave was lined with pews, with more pews up above in the balconies facing the altar. Every pew was filled with worshippers. Some were standing, others kneeling, a few were quietly sobbing as they sat rocking in the pews. There was currently no service taking place, but Dean thought he already knew why so many of the Faithful were here. His heart ached. Cass was in there somewhere, but why? What had happened, and what did they expect him to do about it? He had no answer as he was led down the side aisle past the now-startled worshippers toward the sanctuary behind the altar. Nick, of course, created the most stir with several of the Faithful actually screaming and scrambling to get away from him. Nick ignored it all. As they moved, evidence of just how much money the Faithful had was everywhere. Nearly every surface around the altar had gold accents. Jewels that were probably real and cost more than Baby glittered from the pulpit. Above the altar was a cross seemingly made of solid gold. All around the nave were expensive-looking portraits of archangels, their names listed below them on golden plates. Dean’s eyes lingered on the image of Cassiel the Watcher. Apparently, he was some bearded dude with black wings and hair and oddly familiar blue eyes. The picture showed him riding some sort of mythical beast Sam would have probably recognized. His eyes quickly roamed over the other portraits and saw that Gabriel the Messenger was portrayed as well. Considering that the Messenger had apparently run off shortly after the fighting in Heaven started and had disappeared, Dean was surprised the Faithful still included him in their worship. Dean glanced at the image of Azrael the Angel of Death and shuddered. That one was a nightmare image of a dark figure carrying a scythe. Michael the Commander, of course, was prominently up front, depicted stabbing a sword into a writhing dragon at his feet. Samael the Lightbringer, though, was noticeably absent.

Zachariah led them through a heavy oak door he unlocked with an elaborate old-fashioned brass key. Now they were in the inner sanctuary, where only Duos, priests, or the highest-ranking members of the church were permitted. The amount of monitors he could see rivaled Nick’s office. Filing cabinets lined one wall and a bank of servers lined another. Dean gawked around while they walked, heading even farther into secretive areas of the cathedral. Finally, they reached yet another heavy door with an old fashioned brass lock. Here, Zachariah stopped, clearing his throat impatiently.

“I’m sorry, but only Duos can go on from here,” Crowley called imperiously. “Sheriff, Duo Zachariah will take your prisoner inside.”

“Like hell he will!” Bobby called.

“I agree,” Sam said. “Jody, there’s no way we’re going to stand back and let them take Dean in there alone, especially not handcuffed!”

Zachariah, who had already made to take Dean, frowned at this. “Likewise, there’s no way we’ll let someone who has already shown clear hostile intent near Duo Novak in his current state.”

“And just what is his current state?” Dean wanted to know. “What’s going on?”

“I’m a Duo,” Nick called, stepping forward. “I’ll take him.”

That got everyone’s attention. Anxious looks went between the Faithful. “Allow Lucifer, the Father of Lies, into the Angel Room?” Crowley squeaked. He looked like he was in real danger of fainting.

“I’m a Duo,” Nick repeated. “Whatever you think of my Other, he’s an archangel. That means I’ve got just as much right to go in there as any other Duo.” He looked hard at Marv. “I believe your Articles specifically state that only a Duo can go in, correct? Does it say anywhere that any Duo can go in except for those you don’t agree with?”

Marv clearly didn’t enjoy being put on the spot. He looked up from his filming to see every eye on him and paled. Swallowing hard, he shook his head. “No,” he admitted.

“Then I’m taking him.” Nick took Dean’s arm.

“You sure you know what you’re doing?” Benny asked quietly. His eyes were on a couple of beefy-looking Faithful who were hovering close by, watching the proceedings with unfriendly looks.

“We’ll be fine.” Nick turned to Zachariah. “After you.”

“Duo Raphael?” Zachariah asked anxiously. “Are you sure…?”

“The Lightbringer won’t dare show himself in our holiest of sanctums,” Raphael declared. “Not with the Healer and the Scribe here with him, not to mention our other Duos gathered within. He will remain within his host. Duo Vaught can safely enter. Open the door.”

With one last wary look at Nick and Dean, Zachariah opened the door.

Dean hadn’t known what to expect when he saw Castiel. What he’d never anticipated, though, was the sight of the man he loved lying on his back on a long table in the middle of the room. The table appeared to be wooden and covered with a white cloth. It looked a lot like the table pictured in the painting of “The Last Supper.” But the table certainly wasn’t holding food. Instead, Castiel was lying on his back, dressed in a white gown like a monk. His hands were clasped around a golden cross on his chest. His eyes were closed, his chest rising and falling in quiet respirations. A monitor displayed his heart rhythms, beeping softly in time with his heartbeat. Tubes and wires snaked across the bed. One of them carried a milky white substance through an IV line into Cass’s vein. Dean stared. “What the actual fuck? What are you assholes doing to him?!”

“We’re keeping the host under sedation until we can reach the Watcher,” Raphael explained. He was moving through the mass of anxious-looking Duos wearing white robes identical to Castiel’s that surrounded the table, bringing his group closer. “When Duo Novak went to sleep on the cathedral stairs last night, our people naturally attempted to rouse the Watcher. But every time he opened his eyes, it was the man, not the archangel, who’d awakened. But we already knew that the Watcher was injured, and not even the Healer could help him until he manifested. Eventually, it was decided to sedate the host to allow the Watcher to emerge. But as you can see?” He indicated Cass’s sleeping form. “The Watcher has yet to show himself.”

“Son of a bitch!” Jerking free of Nick, Dean raced forward, straining to free his hands and touch his lover. He settled for kissing Castiel’s forehead. “Castiel? I’m here, baby. Cass!”

“Easy, Dean,” Nick cautioned. He’d pushed through the muttering, disapproving Duos to take hold of Dean again, gently taking his arm. “Stay calm and we’ll handle this.”

“What’s to handle?” Zachariah asked impatiently. “You want to see your lover again, Winchester? Then undo whatever it is you’ve done. Free the Watcher and let us heal him! Then, the moment we hear from his own mouth that he is alright, Duo Novak is free to leave. But he remains right here, in this state, until that happens.”

“What the fuck do you think I can do?!” Dean exclaimed. “I didn’t do anything to the damned Watcher, ok? He’s the one who did something to me! He…”

Nick gave his arm a not-so-gentle squeeze and Dean closed his mouth. Nick was right, of course. If these assholes hadn’t yet figured out the truth about Dean being the Commander’s vessel, that could only help them. Swallowing hard, Dean turned to face Raphael. “Your archangel is the Healer, right? Can’t he do something to help?”

“The Healer has not been able to reach the Watcher,” Raphael said. “No angel has. Our Duos have been here constantly, praying and calling to the Watcher, begging him to reveal himself to no avail. Our holy books have nothing to say on this subject. No one can explain this.”

“Not even the Scribe had any information on what’s happening to him,” Marv called. The smaller man was still busy filming. “It seems like this isn’t something that’s ever happened before.”

Dean shook his head. “Ok. I get that you’re scared. To be honest, I’m a little scared myself right now. But you can’t just keep Cass here sedated,” he insisted. “He’s a human being. You’ve got no right to do this to him!”

“That is a matter for the courts to decide,” Zachariah declared. “If you continue to refuse to undo whatever damage you’ve done here, then we have no further use for you. And as for you?” He narrowed his eyes at Nick. “If I find any proof that you or your people had something to do with this…?”

Nick scoffed. “Don’t threaten me, Kurt Adler. You forget, I knew you when you were just a pissant traveling salesman I wouldn’t hire as floor manager at my plant.”

Several gasps sounded from the Duos in the room. Zachariah’s face grew beet red. “My name, my legal name, is Zachariah,” he said through clenched teeth. “You would do well to remember your manners in this place, Duo Vaught.” Storming over to the door, he opened it and gestured toward it. “Leave. Sheriff Mills will be taking you to prison until your trial, Mr. Winchester, and it won’t be a local cell, either. We’ve already been granted our motion to have you kept out of reach of Sheriff Mills’s tainted influence.”

“You bastards,” Nick growled as Dean paled. “You’re locking him up somewhere where he’ll have little or no protection from the crazies in your church?”

“Don’t worry,” Marv called. “You won’t be behind bars long. We fully intend to speed things along to the fullest extent of our power. The Watcher won’t wait, and neither will the Commander. He’ll be among us as soon as his base of support is ready. We’re just about to find his host,” he continued, excited. “It’s only a matter of time, now!”

“Come on, Dean,” Nick called softly as Dean opened his mouth to tell the little douchebag off. “There’s nothing we can do for Castiel right now.”

“This is crazy!” Dean announced as soon as he was back with his friends. “They’ve got Cass all laid out on a table in there. He looks like a human sacrifice on an altar! They’re keeping him loaded up with Michael Jackson juice while they try to pray the Watcher back. How the hell is that legal?”

“Because the laws concerning Duos are still very much a grey area,” Sam sighed. He’d stepped back to let Jody take Dean’s arm again, but his eyes narrowed. “I will absolutely be pounding down the courthouse doors over this. I’ll do everything I can to get you and Castiel out of this mess, Dean.”

“Believe it,” Nick promised. His eyes flicked to Jody and then went back to Dean. “Keep your head down, follow orders, and for the love of God, keep your mouth shut,” he warned. “If you play by the rules, I’ll do whatever I can to get you bailed out and back home. Start going off about your perky nipples and you’ll only make everything harder for everyone.”

“Play nice. Right.” Dean wasn’t sure how he could be expected to play nice with anyone while the man he loved was on display like an exhibit in a museum. Still, it didn’t seem like he had any other choice. While his own situation was worrying, he found he couldn’t think much about himself. He was terrified for Castiel, all alone, surrounded by people who cared nothing for him, only for the alien creature that had taken up unwelcome residence in his body. I’ll get you out of this, Sunshine, he promised silently as Jody led him back to her cruiser. I’ll find a way. I promise you.

Notes:

If anyone knows the names of the artists who drew the awesome pictures I linked for my readers here, please let me know! Enjoy the images, I picked my favorites.

Just for fun, here's a couple more!

Raphael the Healer by Chinchilla Prints:
https://i.etsystatic.com/39576833/r/il/976cc4/6104299062/il_fullxfull.6104299062_e5e2.jpg

Metatron the Scribe by OccultDreams:
https://www.redbubble.com/i/poster/Archangel-Metatron-Variation-by-OccultDreams/135067219.LVTDI?country_code=US&gclsrc=aw.ds&gad_source=1&gad_campaignid=20345138591&gbraid=0AAAAADuDTRwyHRW6SEChfG4ILeZ6An0r3&gclid=EAIaIQobChMI7-7IvsGjjgMVkGVHAR3lGjU2EAQYBCABEgKtX_D_BwE

Chapter 15: Prison Blues

Summary:

When Dean heads to prison, Sam tries desperately to keep him safe. Crowley and Marv drop in for a visit.

Dean spent the rest of the morning being processed. Sam was with him as much as he could be, but no amount of arguing could convince anyone to let Dean remain in one of Jody’s cells. Before he knew it, he was chained up in the back of a prison transport van, on his way to the state prison. There, he knew he’d have no friends, no support, and no way to call for help. It was probably the worst case scenario. Sam was furious, but otherwise powerless to stop it. Despite the fact that she’d always been professional, Jody’s known sympathies towards Nick and his people at the Vaught Compound were just too well known. The judge hadn’t hesitated at ordering Dean removed from her custody and taken to the state correctional facility. Now, Dean could see the looming dark shadow of the building blotting out the landscape, surrounded by high fences, barbed wire, and guard towers. Corrections officers and dogs were in plain sight, patrolling around a facility that housed some of the worst of the worst offenders. Dean swallowed hard. At least the judge had ordered that Dean would be kept segregated away from the general population. Hopefully, that would help keep him safe. That is, if anything about his current situation could even be remotely considered safe.

After what seemed like an eternity, during which Dean was provided with a meal that tasted suspiciously like cardboard, Dean was finally brought into a room. His brother seemed like the most beautiful thing he’d seen in years. “Sammy,” he moaned, “I am so glad to see you!”

“Dean!” Sam was on his feet, hands clenching and unclenching at his sides, obviously restraining the impulse to hug his brother. “Are you alright?”

“Physically, yes.” Dean narrowed his eyes, noting the other people in the room. “What’s going on?”

“Mr. Winchester, please have a seat,” Crowley called without looking up from his legal pad. “You remember Duo Marv?”

“Soon to be Duo Metatron,” Marv announced proudly. “Just waiting for the official paperwork to go through.”

“Good for you.” Dean slid into the hard plastic chair next to his brother, eyeing Marv as he frantically scribbled into his ever-present journal. “You here with some notes from the Scribe?”

“We’ll get to that,” Crowley said evasively. “Have you given any further thought to undoing whatever it was you did to the Watcher?”

“I didn’t do anything to the Watcher,” Dean said through clenched teeth, hearing Sam sigh in exasperation next to him. “You know that as well as I do.”

“May I have a moment alone with my client, please?” Sam said.

Crowley rolled his eyes. Marv gave him a dirty look. Both men rose, looking profoundly put upon, and stalked out of the room reeking of wounded dignity.

“What a couple of grade-A douchebags,” Dean observed. “They’re not seriously throwing me in here to try to force me to change something they have to know I don’t have anything to do with? I mean, by now, one of their glow worms had to have told them what the runes mean.”

“That’s what I wanted to talk to you about.” Sam’s eyes were roaming around the room. He scooted closer to Dean, keeping his voice low. “Listen, legally they’re not allowed to spy on a lawyer talking with his client, but I’m not taking any chances here. Something’s going on, Dean. Something big, way bigger than anyone is letting on. I don’t know what their game is, but they’re playing their cards very close to the chest. I need you to keep quiet, ok? Let me do all the talking, no matter what. If anyone asks you anything here, either refer them to me or flat-out say you don’t know.”

“The latter will probably be the truth,” Dean replied, confused. “What’s going on?”

“We don’t know,” Sam confessed. “All I can tell you is what Bobby told me. He’s got cameras all over town, which I think you know, keeping an eye on the Others. But he hasn’t picked any of them up for two days now.”

Dean blinked in surprise. “Um, what?”

“You heard me. Two days, and not a single glowing figure anywhere in that town.”

“Ok, that’s weird,” Dean admitted. “Think they’re just all gathered in the cathedral, trying to sweet-talk the Watcher into coming out to play?”

“It’s the only place they could be,” Sam agreed. “Bobby’s seen the Duos going in and not coming out until morning. There’s spending all night there, and no one at all is in the town itself. Something’s up. Whatever it is, it’s got the Faithful wound up tighter than we’ve ever seen them. They’re not letting tourists into the cathedral proper anymore, not even for services. The official explanation is that the card-carrying members are preparing for the arrival of the Commander, and I guess the crowds we saw in there the other day explain some things. Even the full members are being regulated to the balconies unless they’ve got an immediate family member who’s a Duo. It’s all Duos all the time.”

“Ok, this is serious,” Dean realized. “They might honestly believe that I did something to their precious Watcher. But that doesn’t make any sense!” he exclaimed. “If the Lightbringer could read the sigils on my ribs, then so could their guys. The Scribe writes everything down, and Marv is so far up his ass that he drools over every word. There’s no doubt in my mind that he reads everything the Scribe writes over his morning coffee, probably before he even gets dressed or takes a shit.”

Sam shuddered. “Thank you for that mental image, jerk.”

“Anytime, bitch. Anyway, by now he has to know what the sigils say. No way they didn’t figure out what’s really going on with me. So why am I under arrest?”

Sam stiffened. “I can think of one very good reason why.”

Dean grew still. He looked frantically around the room, his heart sinking. “No warding runes,” he noted. “Not a single one. Sam, they’re leaving me wide open for the Commander! What do I do?”

But Sam was already up and knocking on the door. “Guard! My client needs to be placed in a cell with protective warding runes. It’s part of his religious rights.”

“His what?!” Crowley and Marv had been waiting impatiently outside. When they’d heard this, their reaction was instantaneous. “This is absurd,” Crowley declared. “What possible religious rights include anti-angel wards?”

“The ones that involve not getting possessed by angels,” Sam retorted. To the guard, he said, “The Faithful of the Angels has established itself as an organized religion, exempt from tax and with all the protections available to any other established religion. Now, the separation of church and state dictates that my client cannot be forced to participate in any religious ceremony that conflicts with his own belief system. His includes his belief that he should be protected from involuntary possession by angels. That means the correct application of protective runes around any area designated for him to sleep.”

“Oh, this is too much,” Crowley groaned. “Mr. Winchester, you’re trying to stretch the law until it breaks. While separation of church and state does preclude your client from taking part in any religious ceremony that conflicts with his own belief system, the act of going to sleep can hardly be considered…”

“It certainly can,” Sam retorted, “especially if, by falling asleep, my client can be unwillingly forced to participate in the single biggest tenant of your religion. Namely, the possession by an angel.” He pulled out his cell phone and turned back to the annoyed guard. “I want the warden brought in. I’m calling a judge right now. Either my client gets a warded cell to sleep in, or he walks out of here.”

Marv looked like he was actually considering punching Sam. Crowley’s face was red. “Fine!” he spat. “We will concede to the application of protective runes to Winchester’s cell.”

“You’re joking, right?” The guard did not appear to have a sense of humor. “You really think the warden is going to let this asshole paint weird shit all over his cell?”

“He’d better,” Sam called. He was already on the phone. “I’m about to speak to the judge to get this ordered, just to make sure it happens.”

“Oh let him have it,” Crowley grumbled. “I trust you’re finished speaking with your client in private now, and we can get back to our discussion?”

Sam ignored him, turning his back on Crowley to speak to the judge. Dean scoffed. “You mean you actually do want to have a discussion? Here I thought you just wanted to make sure of exactly where I was so you could report back to your glowy friends that the welcome wagon was ready. Don’t worry, I’ll make sure to check those runes myself. I paint them pretty frequently, after all, so I’m good at it. I know every line and squiggle.”

Now Marv looked like he was thinking of punching Dean. Dean smiled pleasantly at him.

“Can we cut the bullshit?” Sam said, finished with his call. “Listen, we all know what the sigils on Dean’s ribs mean, right? So we know nothing in them has anything to do with whatever happened to the Watcher.”

“Who told you that?” Marv scoffed. “The Lightbringer, Father of Lies? He couldn’t have even looked at such dangerous sigils, not after what they did to the Watcher!”

“You know, I think that may just be our favorite one,” Dean mused, sitting back in his chair. “The Father of Lies. I just love how you throw that at Nick while you’ve been spewing lies left and right, trying everything you can to get me into a position where you can grab me.”

Crowley stilled. “I’m sorry, ‘grab’ you? What, exactly do you mean by that?”

“You know exactly what I mean,” Dean spat, ignoring his brother’s sudden stillness. “The Lightbringer read the sigils to us, alright? We don’t know what you’re trying to prove, but that’s why we’re having this meeting.”

Dean was about to say more, but Sam grabbed his arm and gave it a hard squeeze. Dean was about to protest when he finally noticed the confused looks that Crowley and Marv were exchanging.

“Let me get this straight,” Crowley began. “You honestly believe, based on whatever nonsense the Lightbringer supposedly read from these sigils, that it means the angels would want you?”

“You wish,” Marv scoffed. “We have plenty of ready and willing applicants among the hopeful. No angel needs to stoop to riffraff like you.”

Dean almost protested, but once again, Sam gave his arm a not-so-gentle squeeze. Dean winced and went quiet.

“Never mind any of that right now,” Sam said. “The bottom line is that my brother will be in a cell that is fully warded while he is here, so no angel could touch him no matter what sort of riffraff he might be. That’s currently all we want. So how about you put all your cards on the table, and tell us exactly what it is you did come here for? Otherwise, my client can go back to his cell, which will be properly warded, and I’ll see you in court tomorrow when you try to explain all this to a judge.”

Silence from the other side of the table. Crowley and Marv exchanged a look before Marv scribbled something in his book and showed it to Crowley. Crowley nodded. Neither said a word.

Sam stared at the pair for a time, waiting patiently. When the silence continued, he clapped his hands sharply together. “Alright then, see you in court! Guard, my client’s ready to go back to his cell. I’ll be coming along to help him with the wards. Good day, gentlemen.”

A pair of glares followed them out of the room. Dean chuckled. “Protected, even in this place? Dude, you’re awesome.”

“Don’t you ever forget it.” Sam slapped Dean on the shoulder. A look of pain crossed his face when he caught sight of the guard reaching for Dean’s hands, handcuffs at the ready. “Dean, I won’t make you any promises,” he said. “You know me better than that. But I have a really good feeling about tomorrow.”

“You’re going to curb stomp Crowley,” Dean predicted. “There’s no doubt in my mind.” He grinned at his brother, trying to pretend he wasn’t currently being handcuffed and led back to his cell. “Did you see the look on their face when you pointed out that we knew what the sigils said? It’s like they never considered the simple fact that the Lightbringer could read them!” He laughed. “Hell, it was almost like they don’t have any idea what they said, wasn’t it?”

The guard had started moving Dean, but Dean dug in his heels when he realized Sam hadn’t moved. The guard stopped, irritated, looking back at Sam.  “That’s the thing,” Sam said, a look of confusion on his face. “It really was like they didn’t have any idea what those sigils said. In fact, they almost seemed surprised that the Lightbringer translated them for us.”

“Well, remember what he said at first?” Dean reminded. “That they weren’t for mere mortals or something like that? I kind of doubt those douchebags pressed their guys the way I pressed the Lightbringer. So I guess there actually is a chance at that.” He remembered something. “Wait, they said the Lightbringer wouldn’t have read them because of what they did to the Watcher. Do those bastards really believe that letting their precious angels read those sigils would knock them out just like he was?”

“I think maybe they do,” Sam breathed. “Ok. That’s something to consider. It would certainly explain why they went ahead and arrested you, wouldn’t it, if they honestly did think those sigils are the reason for whatever happened to the Watcher.” At an irritated throat clearing from the guard, he’d started walking again, but his mind was clearly far away. “Holy shit, Dean. Holy shit! It would explain everything, your arrest, why they dragged you into the cathedral… Looking back, I don’t think that was a show. I think they honestly expected you to undo whatever it was you’d done.”

“Yeah, they did,” Dean agreed.

Sam frowned. “But now they know that the Lightbringer translated those runes for us and wasn’t harmed. I don’t believe that they’ll hesitate about asking their Others now. So by the time we meet in court tomorrow, we have to expect they’ll know.” He pressed his lips together, deep in thought. “Ok, I’ll have to think over my strategy. Let’s make sure all your protective runes are up, then I’ll head out.”

Dean went quiet, and Sam gave him a reassuring smile. “You’ll be ok,” he assured. “Thanks to our friends and their insistence on rushing you to court, you’ll be seeing me there bright and early tomorrow morning.”

“First time I’ve ever been grateful to those assholes,” Dean marveled. “Thanks, Sammy. I trust you. I know I’m in good hands.”

Chapter 16: Jailhouse Conversion

Summary:

Alone and terrified for Castiel, Dean makes a fateful decision

Despite his optimism for tomorrow, Dean had very little to be happy about in his current situation. He’d never realized just how noisy a jail could really be. Dean was segregated from the worst of the convicts, but that didn’t mean he was alone. So far, he was lucky enough that he didn’t have a roommate, so he didn’t have to worry about his runes being disrupted. That was the only good thing about his current location.

“Satanist,” hissed the asshole in the next cell. “Look at you, surrounded by all those symbols, openly defying God’s will? I know who you are.” A bony finger reached accusingly through the bars to point at Dean. “I know you’re one of Lucifer’s agents on Earth.”

“Yeah, well, he’s a nice guy once you get to know him,” Dean grumbled absently. “Makes a hell of a good apple pie.”

Dean appreciated a good pun, but his new friend clearly did not. He started screaming a combination of threats, insults, dire predictions, profanity and gibberish. Spittle flew from his lips. Dean ignored him. He was stretched out on the lower bunk, arms folded under his head, staring up at the bottom of the top bunk. He didn’t want to think too much about the stains he could see on the bottom of the mattress. It was still early, but Dean was exhausted. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

Castiel. If everything went their way tomorrow, Dean would be going home, but what about Cass? Dean thought of his lover the way he’d seen Cass last, lying on that table, drugs dripping into his veins to keep him unconscious, helpless, hooked up to machines, surrounded by strangers all watching his every breath. He’d looked way too much like a sacrificial victim lying on an altar, just waiting to be offered up to some bloodthirsty god. In a way, that had already happened. The Faithful had taken away Cass’s place in his community, his home and his job. They were keeping him sedated and surrounded, taking away his basic human dignity and privacy. They’d taken away his freedom. If they had their way, they’d go even further, forcing Castiel to subjugate everything he was and become nothing more than a shell for the Watcher. It was wrong, so wrong it went beyond the worst Dean could imagine. But it was happening, right before his eyes. It was happening to Castiel, the man he loved, the one he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. It was happening right now, and there didn’t seem to be anything at all he could do about it.

Dean grimaced. He clenched his fists and pounded them against the bed, breathing hard. His longing for Castiel was like a physical pain. Gritting his teeth, he reached out to the one being who could help. Archangel Cassiel the Watcher? he prayed. Your Highness, Prince of Heaven, Sir? I have no idea what you’re doing right now, but it’s really hurting Castiel. Do you, I mean, you’re aware of what they’re doing to him, right? He’s basically being kept in a medically-induced coma. That’s no kind of life! Do you even know who he is? He’s this amazing guy! He’s all about helping people, works to raise funds for all these charities, goes out to help the homeless, builds houses for Habitat for Humanity… He’s a good, sweet, kind and gentle man, the best I’ve ever known. So why? Dean let the tears come. Why did you have to take him? You had all those people, the Faithful, who put welcoming runes on their houses. Any one of them would have gladly served as your host. But Cass never wanted this. He only wanted to live his life. But some asshole broke his runes, you slipped in the back door, and now you’ve taken everything from him.

The douchebag in the other cell had seen Dean’s tears. Assuming he’d gotten through to Dean, he immediately began preaching at him, extolling about how Dean should repent of his wicked ways and reach out for the angels. Dean didn’t heard a word of it. His entire attention was focused on his prayer, the most ardent he’d ever made.

Cassiel, let him go, Dean pleaded. Just let him go, please! I’ll make a deal with you, alright? You can take any of those assholes who’d invite you in. Let Castiel go, and you and Michael can have me. In fact?

Dean abruptly sat up. Moving to the sink, he gathered a bit of water in his cupped hands. Careful not to spill it, he brought the water to one of the runes he and Sam had painstakingly drawn in the cell using a bit of finger paint from the prison’s art supplies. Dean dumped the water on the rune. Then he took a wash cloth, wet it, applied soap, and knelt down next to the rune. A bit of scrubbing later, and it was nothing more than a blurred bit of color on the floor. There, he declared. It’s done. I’m calling to any angel that’s got its ears on. This is Dean Winchester, and I’m open now. Come and get me. Take me. I’ll go with you willingly, alright? I won’t fight you. I’m asking, I’m begging, that you let Castiel Novak go, but if you won’t or can’t do that? At least wake the hell up, Cassiel! Open your eyes, do something to settle those assholes at the cathedral down so they stop keeping him drugged up. Let him live whatever life he can. Take me, and I’ll live it with him. Just open those eyes, Cassiel. I’m begging you. Please!

Dean looked expectantly around. He saw the same bars, the same buzzing overhead lights covered by metal grates, the same cold staring cameras. All around him, the constant noise of the prison continued, people talking or yelling, doors slamming, a radio playing rap somewhere nearby. Nothing had changed. In the other cell, the asshole apparently thought Dean had just had an amazing conversion. He was on his knees, praying loudly with hands outstretched, thanking God that the hellbound sinner had seen the light. Seeing Dean look at him, he smiled, tears of joy running down his face. “Welcome home, brother!” he sang. “Welcome to the arms of the angels! Those tears on your face now are the last you’ll shed. From now on, you’ll only have tears of joy!”

“Yeah, sure pal,” Dean sniffed, wiping angrily at his face. “Whatever you say.” He’d never felt more exhausted in all his life. Wearily, he climbed back into the bed. Turning his back on his ecstatic new friend, Dean wrapped his arms around his pillow, curled up into the fetal position, and closed his eyes. He couldn’t imagine getting much sleep in this place with all the noise, but Dean was so emotionally drained that he soon drifted off.

****

Shortly after the curfew bells rang out, glowing eyes opened.

****

Dean was not a morning person on a good day. He was the type that when his alarm went off, his hand reached instinctively for the snooze button. Fortunately, no alarm was going off. The warm sun was streaming in on him. He was comfortable and warm. Outside, birds were singing. Dean snuggled deeper under his covers, determined to sleep for at least another ten minutes or so.

“Dean? Dean!”

Getting pounced on by your six-foot-four brother was no way to start a day. “Get off of me, bitch,” Dean grumbled, elbowing the moose. “Go make me some coffee. I’m sleeping until it’s ready.”

“Dean!”

Dean covered his head with his pillow. “Did I ever mention how grating your voice is?”

“Dean!” The bitch was determined not to let Dean sleep. Grabbing the edge of Dean’s mattress, Sam literally dumped Dean, bedding and all, onto the floor.

“Son of a bitch!” Dean kicked and squirmed and managed to untangle himself from the bedding. “You are just asking for it, aren't you? Do you think that just because you’re a big-shot lawyer I can’t still kick your ass?”

Sam was giving him the bitch face to end all bitch faces. “Dean? Wake. Up.”

“I’m awake!” Dean complained, standing up to face the one he currently considered one step up from a garden slug on the evolutionary ladder. “I swear, Sammy, the house had better be on fire.”

“The house is not on fire,” Sam said through clenched teeth. “That’s the only good thing about what happened to this house last night. Now explain to me why you are in it.”

“What now?” The neurons in Dean’s sleepy brain finally started firing. He blinked in confusion at his brother. Looking around, he saw the familiar walls, carpeting, and furniture of the guest room he usually used any time he stayed at Nick’s. He was in Nick’s house. But last night, he’d fallen asleep in a jail cell.  “Uh…”

“Yeah, ‘Uh’ is right,” Sam spat. “You most certainly did ‘uh,’ Dean. You ‘uh’d’ your way out of a jail cell in a prison thirty miles away and right back into your bed here. And guess what? That’s not even the biggest news this morning!”

Stomping over to the closet, Sam pulled out some of the clothes Dean stored there and threw them in his older brother’s face. “Get dressed and then come out to the living room. You need to catch up on current events.” Turning his back on Dean, Sam went stomping out.

Dean quickly dressed, a feeling of dread rising. In his memory, he replayed his prayer of the night before. If he’d somehow been transported overnight from the prison, then there was only one way it could have happened. But if what he suspected was true, why had he been brought here? If anything, Dean would have expected he’d end up in that cul-de-sac at the Council Housing, in another overly grandiose building decorated with whatever the Enochian equivalent of the letter M was. It didn’t make sense that he was here. That something had happened as a result of his desperate prayer was obvious. While Dean thought he knew what it was, he decided it was best to keep his suspicions to himself for now, at least until he found out whatever it was that Sam needed him to see.

Dressed, Dean headed out to the living room. Sam, Nick, Bobby, Benny, Ellen, and Rufus were already there, eyes glued to the television. Ellen absently handed Dean a mug of hot coffee. Dean wasted no time in drinking it. This, he knew, was not good. With the exception of Benny, who’d more than earned his place here, all of the founding members of the Vaught Compound had gathered here in the living room. Worse, none of them seemed even slightly surprised that Dean was here. Dean drained his coffee, ignoring the slight scalding the hot beverage gave his throat, and focused his attention on the television.

Janelle Hern, the reporter that the local station typically used for anything to do with the Faithful, was on the screen, standing in front of the cathedral in a crowd of excited people. “As you can see, it’s pandemonium here,” she yelled. Her voice could barely be heard over the sound of cheering behind her. “We’re told that the Watcher’s Duo will soon be joining those of the Healer and the Scribe to…” She gasped, her eyes widening. “There they are!”

The crowd had been wild before. Now it was pandemonium. The camera managed to peer through the screaming crowd and get a shot of the three men who had just appeared in the doorway of the Council Cathedral. There was Raphael, looking sharp in his expensive suit. Looking much less sharp despite being in a suit just as expensive, Marv was waving to the crowd. And standing between them, hair askew and still wearing the stupid white robe, was the bewildered face of Castiel Novak. His confused blue eyes looked out at the crowd as though expecting them to attack him any moment. Given the state of the crowd, his fears seemed somewhat justified. The throng was pressing forward, screaming in ecstasy, hands outstretched toward the three Duos as desperate guards tried to keep them back.

“Here they are, our holy Archangel Duos!” Hern was screaming into her microphone. She was a card-carrying member of the Faithful and didn’t even try to be unbiased with her reporting. “As I mentioned earlier, the Faithful of the Angels has already issued a press release stating that the re-awakening of the Watcher last night indicates the imminent arrival of the Commander. Once he arrives, our archangels will begin their plan to rid the Earth once and for all of the scourge of evil. Sources tell us that our glorious leader is expected to arrive at any time, if he’s not here already. What an incredible day!”

Dean grimaced, seeing every eye turn to him. “Well,” he managed, “at least Cass is awake again, right?”

“And we’re due in court,” Sam snapped. His face was as angry as Dean had ever seen it, causing the elder Winchester to wince. “Dean, whatever happened last night, we will discuss in the car. Right now we have to go. It’s eight in the morning and the courthouse opens at nine. Yours is the first case.”

“Don’t think you’re not going to have to explain things, boy,” Bobby warned.

Rufus nodded, dark eyes glaring at Dean. “Sam, Nick, good luck today. While we all have a sneaking suspicion of exactly how Dean got back here, Sam’s right. It can wait until this legal bullshit is over.”

“Nick, are you sure you’re alright?” Ellen asked, concerned. She’d moved to put a hand on Nick’s shoulder. “You really shouldn’t exert yourself after last night.”

“I’m fine,” Nick snapped uncharacteristically. “Please see to it that the repairs are completed as quickly as possible. It’s supposed to rain tomorrow.”

“Repairs?” Dean wondered.

Unfortunately, Sammy wasn’t giving Dean a chance to ask questions. Seizing Dean’s arm in one hand and his briefcase in the other, Sam was storming out of the house. Dean barely had a chance to snag his brother’s suit jacket before Sam would have piled into his Prius without it. He wordlessly folded the jacket, holding it in his lap, saying nothing while Nick climbed into the back. His brother somehow managed to get the ridiculous car to peel rubber out of Nick’s driveway. But as they pulled away, Dean caught sight of the roof of the mansion and gasped. From the driveway he couldn’t see how bad it was, but it was clear that the roof had been damaged over the part of the building containing Nick’s bedroom. “What the actual fuck?” he muttered.

“Indeed!” Sam snapped. His knuckles were white where he gripped the steering wheel. “Last night, Nick woke up in the middle of the night flat on his back in a crater about ten miles from here, feeling like he’d just been hit by a truck. He had to walk most of the way back until curfew lifted and Ellen could go pick him up.”

“Something happened to the Lightbringer last night,” Nick explained when Dean turned incredulous eyes to him. “Near as I can tell, he was attacked. That’s why everyone was at my place when we got the call from Jody, telling us you’d vanished from your cell.”

“Which is when I found you in the guest bedroom,” Sam finished. 

“Someone went after the Lightbringer?” Dean echoed, shocked. His eyes immediately went to Sam in alarm, but his brother was already shaking his head.

“I’m fine,” Sam growled. “Whoever went after the Lightbringer only attacked him. There’s no indication anything happened to Gadreel, even though I woke up in the library this morning. No one else was hurt here, but we can’t say the same for the prison. Whatever happened in your cell last night burned out all the cameras, killed the prisoners on either side of your cell and blinded eight more plus a guard. We have no way to be sure, but…”

“Sam?” Dean said, staring down at the folded jacket in his lap. “I think maybe I’m…”

“Yeah, we kind of figured that,” Nick sighed. “It also stands to reason who it is. Even if we didn't already know who was specifically interested in you? There aren’t many powerful enough to knock the Lightbringer the way he got hit last night. I don’t think he saw it coming, but even so, it would take a lot of power to send him flying through the wall of his own house and put him down for the rest of the night.”

“I’m sorry,” Dean whispered brokenly, still staring at Sam’s jacket. “I’m so sorry, Nick. But Cass, he’s all alone and I was desperate, so I… I…”

Sam jerked roughly on the wheel, nearly flipping the Prius to get it off the side of the road where it skidded to a stop. Green eyes locked on Dean. “Dean Winchester,” he intoned, “when we realized what must have happened to you, I assumed it was because someone tampered with the wards in your cell. Do you happen to know who it was?”

“Yeah,” Dean whispered. “Me.”

The silence that filled the car made it hard to breathe. Dean dared to look up, expecting to see hatred in his brother’s eyes. Instead, he only saw pity. “You tried to trade yourself for him,” Sam guessed. “Didn’t you?”

Dean closed his eyes and nodded, miserable. “I just couldn’t see another way out for him. At least, if we’re both Duos, we can be together?”

“I knew it,” Sam groaned, thumping his forehead on the steering wheel. “As soon as I saw you back in bed, I guessed it. Oh, Dean!”

“You realize that you can be physically near each other, but you can’t be together,” Nick reminded gently. “Not under the Articles of the Faithful. But there’s a bigger problem here. While we still don’t know exactly what happened with the Watcher? He’s back on his feet. With three archangels to support him again, the Commander can now proclaim himself Ruler of Earth. This is precisely what the Faithful have been working for all along. It’s why I was so surprised when Sam told me you guys thought they didn’t actually know what your sigils said. I didn't understand why they’d ever let you out of their sight. It still doesn’t make sense, no more than it makes sense that the Commander would bring you to the compound instead of the Council Housing. Nothing makes sense.”

“Sure it does,” Dean said bitterly. “The whole thing was a set-up. If I was at the cathedral, I could have snuck out and hid from them behind wards. In my jail cell, there was nowhere I could go. I was supposed to be a sitting duck in that cell. That’s why they were so pissed that we insisted on putting up runes. I’m sure they would have found some way to get past them if I hadn’t done it myself. It wouldn’t have been that hard. For fuck’s sake, one of their fanatics was in the cell next to me and was trying to convert me! Stands to reason that the guy on the other side was probably one of theirs, too. Either one of them could have reached through the bars with some sort of tool last night and damaged the runes. I never stood a chance.” He shook his head. “As for the Commander, why he went all avenging angel once he had me? Well, that’s simple. He did it for the Lightbringer.” His fists clenched around the fabric of Sam’s jacket. “He wanted to show the Lightbringer that he’s Billy Badass and could knock him out of his own house and leave his vessel there like he owns the place!”

Once again, silence filled the car. Sammy rubbed at his eyes. Dean eyed him. “You know what I can’t figure out, though?” he asked. “Gadreel. Gadreel’s on the Commander’s shit list too, and they were in that house last night. Why didn’t the Commander smite them?”

“I don’t know,” Sam admitted. “I don’t see how the Commander could have missed them.”

“He might not have cared,” Nick sighed. The Duo wearily leaned back, resting his head against the window. “If Dean’s right, the Commander was only showing off for the Lightbringer. Gadreel’s hardly a threat, so the Commander had no business with them, at least not yet. But chances are very high that he knows about them now. Like you said, there’s no way he could have missed them out wandering in the house.” He rubbed at his face. “Things are about to get interesting.”

“What do we do?” Dean asked helplessly. “I know we’ve always been counting on the Lightbringer to protect the compound, but if the Commander can just come and swat him out of his house on a whim?”

“Don’t underestimate the Lightbringer,” Nick growled, turning to look at Dean. “He took a hit last night, but all things considered, it wasn’t too bad. I suspect last night he was caught by surprise. That won’t happen again.”

“But not even he can take on four archangels,” Dean pointed out.

“Ok, how about this?” Sam called, pulling back onto the road. “How about we get to court and deal with one crisis at a time?”

Dean nodded, agreeing with this. But his hands were gripping Sam’s jacket like a lifeline he’d drown if he lost hold of.

Notes:

I'll be in my Reader-Proof Bunker if anyone should be looking for me.

I'm in the process of switching internet providers and will be without internet access until Wednesday or Thursday. I'm changing because my current service (Xfinity) has been so poor, and the customer service even worse, that I went five days last week without it. I haven't been neglecting the story, I just haven't had access to the internet. So if I don't respond in my usual timeframe to comments or don't post for a while, that's why. I don't know how long it will take to do the switch, but hopefully, it will solve a lot of problems that Xfinity has let drag on for entirely too long. Fuck you, Xfinity! Here's hoping for better with my new company.

Chapter 17: Circus

Summary:

When Dean, Sam and Nick head out to the courthouse, they're met with way more than they'd bargained for.

Sam’s phone rang when they were still several miles from the courthouse. When Sam answered it on the car’s speaker, Jody’s voice sounded grave. “Sam, the Faithful are all stirred up right now, and they’re out in force,” she explained. “They’ve surrounded the courthouse. I’ve called in help from some neighboring towns to keep them back, but you’re not going to just be able to drive up into the parking lot. It’s way too dangerous right now.”

Sam swore. “What’s your advice?”

“Where are you?” When Sam told her, she said, “Alright, I’m sending Hendrickson to meet you. He’ll get you through. After what happened last night, I don’t have any idea what the hell is going on, but at least Bobby had the brains to call and let me know Dean showed up at Duo Vaught’s this morning. I take it Dean and Duo Vaught are with you now?”

“We’re here,” Nick called.

“Be very careful,” Jody warned. “A lot of the assholes out here are holding anti-Lightbringer signs, now they’re facing off with a bunch more of your favorite people. I know," she continued when everyone groaned. "I’m afraid we’ve got some fanatics on our hands. More are arriving every minute. I’m about to have a riot on my hands, especially if you just drive right up in the middle of this. Pull over and stay put. Hendrickson should be out there in a few minutes.”

“Son of a bitch,” Dean groaned as Sam thanked her and pulled over. “We’re driving into a literal God mob about to mix it up with the Munsters? God help Jody, trying to manage that." He glanced at Nick, uncomfortable. "Nick, you don’t have to do this, buddy.”

“I’m here, aren't I?” Nick grumbled. “I’m not afraid of a bunch of fanatics.”

“Normally, I’d only be mildly concerned,” Sam began, “but don’t forget, the Lightbringer took a real hit last night. He’s not up to his full power right now. This isn’t the time to press him.”

“So we won’t press him,” Dean growled. He tapped the compartment between the driver’s seat and the passenger seat. “You still got the special item in this thing, Sammy?”

Sam pressed his lips together. “Put them in my jacket pocket, not your pants pocket. In the likely event you go back to prison today, you can’t be caught with them.”

“I was afraid something like this would happen,” Nick added. He made a fist and pounded it into his hand. “If there’s trouble, I can hold my own.”

“Good man, but if there’s fighting to do, you both let me do it,” Dean ordered. He’d already retrieved the studded non-metallic brass knuckles that he’d long ago hidden. Made of special hardened plastic, the things were capable of passing through metal detectors. He slipped them into Sam’s jacket pocket. “What’s the worst thing these fuckers can do, knock me out? Go for it! Especially if what we all suspect is true?” He grinned. “Let’s see these fuckers go against their own Commander!”

“That won’t be a problem,” Sam reminded grimly. “One, the Commander’s on their side. Two, remember what they did to Castiel?”

That took the wind out of Dean’s sails. He reluctantly handed Sam his jacket and got out of the car.

“Oh, one more thing,” Sam said, sternly eyeing his brother. “Do not, under any circumstances, admit that you are a Duo or which Other we think you’ve got. Remember, these bastards didn’t know what the sigils on your ribs meant. It’s possible they don’t know you’ve been claimed, either. So until someone says it outright, don’t say it, don’t hint at it, and certainly don’t try to hide behind it.”

“Yes, Dad,” Dean grumbled. He immediately winced. “Sorry. That was below the belt.”

“It certainly was,” Nick spat. Even he looked upset. “Your father died early on, when the fight really picked up between the Faithful and everyone else. He was brave enough to stand up to those fanatics even when one of them shot him. He went down fighting. We’re not going to do anything less.”

“I’m an asshole,” Dean moaned. “Sammy, I…”

“It’s ok,” Sam replied softly. “Don’t think about it. Just focus on what’s coming.”

It took several awkward minutes of standing silently at the side of the road until Officer Hendrickson finally arrived. “You guys have stirred up a real shit storm,” he called by way of greeting.

“Yeah, we have that effect on people,” Dean grumbled, climbing into the back. “Tell me you’re not going to make Duo Vaught sit back here with me?”

“It’s fine,” Nick said, climbing in next to Dean. “Sammy needs the extra leg room.” That earned him an appreciative grunt.

Soon, they were in sight of the courthouse. Dean was immediately glad that Jody had provided transport. A literal mob surrounded it, complete with waving signs and chanting. Dean was surprised not to see any burning torches, although he did see multiple pitchforks decorated with Nick’s face or the Enochian symbol for the letter S. Sam groaned at the sight of them. “That? Is trouble. I know Jody warned us, but this many Satanists facing off with the Faithful? You know someone probably snuck weapons in here?” He shook his head. “Forget reinforcements from other towns, Jody needs to call in the National Guard!”

“I actually think they’re on their way,” Hendrickson said grimly. His jaw was twitching as he made his way through the crowd, following the directions of his fellow officers. Jody was visible ahead, at the door, weapon already drawn. Dean had no doubt she’d shoot anyone who managed to push their way through the officers. Now Hendrickson had his own weapon drawn, getting ready to open the door. “Ok, Dean, you’re going first, then Duo Vaught, then Sam. You boys ready to run?”

They were ready. Dean sprinted for the courthouse door. The crowd erupted in noise behind him that only got worse when Nick raced out behind him. Cries to various angels competed with shouts of “Hail, Satan!” Screams rose as a fist fight broke out between the two groups. Jody was aiming at the crowd now, screaming orders that were lost in the noise. Dean ducked behind the doorway, reaching out to drag Nick and then Sammy through before peeking back out. “Jody, get in here!”

Jody’s answer was to kick the door shut in his face.

“Dean, we can’t help her,” Sam yelled, catching Dean as he grabbed the door handle. “If we go back out there now, those maniacs will only be worse. Jody’s tough, she’s armed, and she’s got her people with her. We’ve got to trust her to do her job now.”

“Yeah,” Dean panted. “Right.” Even through the closed reinforced door, he could hear the wild howls of the mob outside. His heart pounded in fear for his friend. Still, he knew Sam was right. He couldn’t help Jody now.

Reluctantly, he followed his brother as Sam led the way quickly through the halls. Ignoring the elevator, Sam naturally started racing up the stairs. Nick followed, while Dean wheezed in the rear. Ok, maybe Sam was right about Dean letting himself go. Time to start jogging, assuming they all got out of this courthouse alive. Dean was glad once again for the presence of the plastic brass knuckles. The realization that they hadn’t even passed through any metal detectors in their mad rush into the courthouse simultaneously amused and worried him. The people outside were crazy. What if someone got a weapon in here?

Outside was a sound like firecrackers, followed by screams. Dean stopped, horrified. “Jody!”

“Dean, we can’t help her,” Nick called softly. He put a hand on Dean’s shoulder and pushed him gently forward.

Numb, Dean allowed himself to be pushed. He barely registered the long hall where nervous-looking people scurried about. He paid no attention to the armed guards stationed at every exit. He didn’t look up until the nasally voice of Crowley finally drew his attention.

“Well, there you are,” Crowley declared, looking imperiously down his nose at them. “With the mess your friends made outside, I’m amazed you were even able to get through.”

Dean immediately started forward, intent on beating Crowley into a sniveling English pulp. Unfortunately, Nick was strong. His arm went around Dean’s waist, lifting him completely off the ground to slam him back against a wall. “Cool it,” Nick ordered. “Right now!”

“And as for you, Crowley?” Sam said. His voice was steady, but Dean could hear the strain in it. “You and I both know that those people aren’t part of our group. Duo Vaught did nothing to encourage them and in fact has done everything he could to discourage them. No one in our group has any connection to the Satanists. People believe what they choose to believe, just like yours. In fact, it looked like most of the people out there fighting with law enforcement right now are members of the Faithful.” He glanced at Zachariah, who was standing behind Crowley and glowering at him. “Duo Zachariah, I’m sure we’ll be hearing a general announcement from the cathedral now, asking the Faithful to stand down and refrain from violence?”

Zachariah angrily stalked off.

Crowley gave a disdainful sniff. “We’re the first case of the day. I do hope you’re prepared, Mr. Winchester.”

“Don’t worry about me.” Sam smiled sweetly at Crowley and led the way past the much shorter man into the courtroom.

****

Dean had watched his fair share of legal dramas on television and movies. He expected a lot of shouting, some surprise witnesses or evidence that Sam would, of course, turn on its head, and finally a brilliant speech by Sam that would leave everyone impressed and result in them all being carried out on people’s shoulders as heroes. Well, that was probably not going to happen, but still, Dean expected a little excitement. Instead, Sam and Crowley bickered endlessly with the judge and each other about the most boring concepts imaginable. Most of it was over Dean’s head. All of it was mind-numbing.

Currently, Sam and Crowley were squabbling over something about ‘hab is corpse.’ Dean was utterly clueless, not really listening and bored out of his mind. He nudged Nick. “How long does this drag out?” he complained. “When are we going to get to the good stuff?”

Nick blinked at him in surprise. “You don’t think that Castiel’s right to testify here is good stuff? Because that’s what they’re arguing about.”

Dean started paying attention.

“Duo or not, Castiel Novak, the man, is the whole motivation behind my client’s actions,” Sam insisted. “He is one of my primary witnesses and Habeas Corpus applies.”

“Duo Novak is not a prisoner,” Crowley argued.

“The hell he isn’t,” Sam snapped. “Until this morning, you had him sedated in your cathedral surrounded by Duos.”

“All in a perfectly legal and justified attempt to assist the Watcher.”

“What is and is not legal and justified is my jurisdiction, Mr. Crowley,” the judge reminded sternly. “Habeas Corpus applies. Duo Novak will appear. Next?”

Dean breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what else happened, Castiel would have to appear. He wanted to grab Sammy and give him a big wet sloppy kiss. On the cheek, naturally.

Sam looked down at his papers. “We also want to subpoena Duo Raphael.”

Crowley made an aggrieved noise and threw his hands in the air. “Out of the question! Between his own duties and those of the Archangel he hosts to prepare for the coming of the Commander, there’s simply no way that Duo Raphael can waste his time here. The same applies to Duo Metatron, the next name on your list.” Apparently, Marv’s bid to legally change his name had finally gone through.

“No problem,” Sam said agreeably. “Simply agree to drop the charges against my client, and they won’t have to appear. Come on, Crowley,” he sighed, seeing the other lawyer’s expression. “The only reason you don’t want them to appear is because you know they’re going to have to testify about what the sigils on my client’s ribs really mean. Then I’ll be calling more witnesses if they lie about it.”

Crowley looked like he’d just stepped in dog waste in bare feet. “I’ll speak to my clients,” was all he said.

“Do it sooner rather than later,” the judge warned, “because they’re going to be called to testify. Next item.”

Dean quickly lost interest again. He glanced at the clock. An hour had gone by. An hour of his life he’d never get back. Why anyone would want to become a lawyer was beyond him.

It was another painful half an hour before the lawyer bullshit was finally over. Now Crowley had the floor, presenting his case to the judge. Naturally, the sigils carved into Dean’s ribs were exhibit A. Exhibit B was an aerial photograph of the former site of Castiel’s trailer. Exhibit C was the video. “I’d like to draw Your Honor’s attention to this point of time here,” Crowley said, pausing the video on the shot of Dean’s foot. “Here, we can clearly see a human foot, someone being carried by the angel in this shot. Now, I have yet to confirm this information, as the Watcher has been unavailable…”

“Drugged out of his mind, he means,” Dean grumbled. Sam elbowed him.

“…But I fully intend to confirm it all with him as soon as the archangel returns,” Crowley continued, oblivious. “However, based on the available evidence, here is what I believe happened. As the Watcher has no reason to be in any way interested in Dean Winchester? I believe we know the identity of this first angel.” Crowley pointed accusingly at Nick. “I believe this is is the Archangel Samael, the Lightbringer.”

Dean blinked. “Wait, what?!”

Nick only shook his head, looking annoyed.

“Next, we have the arrival of the second angel.” Crowley paused the tape again, now showing both glowing figures. “Now this second angel, I believe, is Cassiel the Watcher.”

Dean looked at Nick. The other man now appeared as mystified as Dean felt.

Crowley took up a lecturer’s pose, standing next to the screen with his hands behind his back to face the judge. “While our Articles frown on it, it’s common knowledge that Duo Novak has a close emotional bond to Mr. Winchester. When last we spoke, Duo Novak admitted that he’d prayed to his Archangel to protect his lover. While the Watcher is known for not getting involved, he is also known to have human emotions. It is our belief that the Watcher went out because of this prayer, and fought the Lightbringer to try to save Mr. Winchester.” His gaze fell on Dean. “Unfortunately, he was not successful, and the Lightbringer was able to take Mr. Winchester back with him to his mansion. I believe this fight is also why the Watcher was unable to take control of his vessel until recently. But before he was driven off, the Watcher was able to carve these sigils on Winchester’s chest.” Now Crowley pointed triumphantly at Dean’s x-ray. “In a last ditch attempt to protect him, our noble archangel marked Winchester, ensuring that no other angel could bring him harm, not even the Lightbringer. In fact,” Crowley announced, clearly warming to his topic, “with those sigils in place? The Archangel Michael the Commander himself could not take Dean Winchester as his vessel, and that?” Crowley pointed at the sigils. “That is what this is really about. That’s why this vile creature, Duo Nicholas Vaught?” Now he pointed at Nick. “It’s the real reason he’s kept Dean Winchester so close. Because he knows, he’s always known, that Dean Winchester is the true, chosen vessel of the Archangel Michael the Commander.” He slapped his hand on the desk in front of him. “That’s why he attacked the Watcher, that’s why he injured him so badly that our brave Archangel only recently had the strength to awaken once more and that?” He smiled at Dean. “That is why we are amending our petition.”

“Um, what?” Sam sputtered. “We were given no notice of this.”

“Then allow me to enlighten you.” Crowley strolled over and dropped some papers in front of Sam. His eyes locked on Dean. “Dean Winchester should not be arrested,” he declared. “Instead, we demand that he be immediately brought back to the Cathedral of the Faithful, to await the joyous coming of our Commander.”

Chapter 18: Confrontation

Summary:

Dean, Sam, and Nick encounter some unfriendly faces

Notes:

Wee, shiny new super fast fiber optic internet! *happy dance*

Sam asked for, and received, a break after that. Dean certainly needed it. After Crowley’s opening argument, Dean had been on his feet, threatening Crowley with what would happen to the lawyer if the Commander even tried to put his grubby glowy hands on him. The judge had quickly agreed to a recess. Sam and Nick took Dean as far from Crowley as they could get, heading into a waiting area at the opposite side of the courthouse. It was a reasonable precaution. Dean was fuming, stalking back and forth, breathing hard, shoulders hunched and fists clenched. “Those sneaky sons of bitches,” he growled. “They want to drag me to their stupid cathedral and lock me in there until their damned Commander slips me on like a meat condom?” He shook his head. “To Hell with them, to Hell with him, and to Hell with all of the Others!”

“I don’t want to be the one to point out the obvious,” Nick began quietly, “but the damage is already done. If you’re really already a Duo? Then tonight, the Commander is going to show up at the cathedral and then everyone will know. After that, you’re in the same boat as Castiel.”

“Which you did, intentionally, to yourself,” Sam reminded crossly.

“Yes, thank you for the reminder, Sammy,” Dean sighed. “Ok. I fucked up. Big surprise there, right? Dean fucking up is kind of a given, I suppose. But what could I do?” he pressed, looking between his friends as though the answer was in their frowning faces. “I was desperate, ok? I just wanted to help Cass so badly!”

“Dean, we get it,” Nick said. “Anyone who knows the two of you knows that you have a profound bond.” He shrugged. “I’ve been in love before, or thought I was. Had my heart broken a time or two. I’ve never had anything like what you two have, though, so I can only imagine what you’re going through. But don’t think for a minute that we’ve forgotten Castiel,” he warned. “And yes, I know what the Lightbringer told you. Benny filled me in. Frankly, I’m surprised at the Lightbringer, but it’s not like he understands human emotions. It’s very rare to find an Other capable of doing that.” He paused. “You know, I truly believe that’s the reason they have so much trouble relating to humans,” he mused. “Because they can’t understand human emotions.”

“You may be right,” Sam agreed. “I could have Bobby and Benny do some research on it, see if there’s anything to back it up.” He’d lost his bitch face for Dean, but now he had that look that Dean recognized as total nerd time. Dean decided he preferred that.

Nerd or not, Sam was still a lawyer, with a lawyer’s keen sense of time. He glanced at his watch, confirmed it with a look at the clock, and gestured. “Come on. We should head back to the courtroom, assuming you’ve calmed down?”

“I’m calm,” Dean grumbled. “I’m not letting anyone drag me to that damned cathedral, though. I don’t care what that judge says, I’ll go back to my cell first.”

“Let me work on that,” Sam advised.

Nick gave Dean’s shoulder a comforting squeeze. “Trust Sam,” he urged as they started out into the hall. “We actually thought of this exact scenario happening, and came up with a plan for how we’ll counter it. See, your brother’s anything but stupid. We did our best to think of whatever curveball that slime Crowley might come up with and how we could… Oof!”

Dean looked back just in time to see Nick crumble, clutching the back of his head. Already, his blonde hair was stained with blood that was seeping between his fingers. Behind them, a group of four people carrying various makeshift weapons had quietly approached. One was raising his crowbar above Nick’s groaning figure for another blow, while the other three approached Sam and Dean with a hunting knife, an aluminum bat, and a length of rusty chain. Somehow, they’d managed to break into the courthouse and find Dean’s group in this poorly-guarded area. Apparently, moving away from the crowds to calm Dean down hadn’t been the best idea after all.

Dean wasted no time. He shoved his hand into Sam’s jacket pocket for the non-metallic brass knuckles, thinking it was ironic that they hadn’t even passed through metal detectors in the rush to get them inside. Didn’t matter. The things were made of heavy plastic with nasty spikes that protruded out for extra damage. Dean put them to use on Knifey Boy. Blood flew from the thug’s mouth along with a bit of tooth. Knifey stumbled and turned away, clutching his mouth and cursing. He managed to accidentally stab Ballbat Boy when the latter wound up for a swing at Sam. That left Sam free for a fast jab at Chainey Boy. Dean yelled, ran forward and dove on Crowbar Boy before he could hit Nick again.

After that, things were a blur. Dean pounded anyone who wasn’t Nick or Sam, trying his best to protect his friend and his brother. But with Nick groaning and only semi-conscious from the initial attack, that left him and Sam facing two on one odds. The brothers were strong, fast, and determined, but aside from Dean’s plastic knuckles, they were outmatched in weaponry. Dean took a couple of hard hits that sent him to his knees and heard Sam grunt in pain. Another hit to his jaw and Dean was seeing nothing but stars. He lashed out blindly with his weapon, missed, kicked viciously and heard a satisfying curse. “Come on, you sons of bitches!” he roared, kicking again in the same general direction but missing. His head was clearing, but blood was running into his eyes from a cut on his eyebrow, making it difficult to see. To his dismay, more thugs were approaching from the opposite side of the hall, three more figures Dean could barely see by squinting through the blood. Meanwhile, there was a heavy thud. Sam was on the ground. Not good. If his brother lost consciousness, the entire world would find out he was a Duo. He needed to act fast. Dean tried to roll toward him but got hit again, sending him onto his back on the floor. The world spun. Something hit his weapon hand and he felt his weapon pried away. Well, shit. Snarling, Dean swung and kicked, usually missing, all the while taking blow after blow. He couldn’t get up off the floor. He couldn’t see. Where the hell were the courthouse guards?!

Then the attack on Dean stopped amid a sudden, blinding light. Dean immediately threw his arms over his head and squeezed his eyes shut. Just in time. Screams rose, terrible, horrified, painful screams followed by sudden silence and a series of dull thuds that made the floorboards where Dean lay tremble a bit. Then the light was gone. Dean groaned and wiped at his eyes with a sleeve. When someone touched his forehead, Dean had to check himself fast to keep from throwing another punch before he recognized the healing power washing over him. “Lightbringer,” he sighed in relief. “Thank God.”

“You’re welcome,” the Lightbringer replied. 

Dean cautiously looked over at his brother. “Sammy?”

“Your brother is fine,” the archangel assured. “One has already healed him. See?” He indicated Sammy, who was cautiously rolling over to get up. “One is dismayed to note that one’s brothers, who claim to represent our same Father you just thanked, could not be bothered to help here.”

“One hardly found it necessary, seeing as how you were here, brother,” snarked a new voice.

Dean looked up. The three figures he’d barely glimpsed before, the ones he’d mistaken for more thugs, were far worse than what he’d feared. In the lead, Raphael stood, glowing eyes narrowed with distrust as he faced off with the Lightbringer. Marv, or Metatron according to his new legal papers, stood to his left. He also had glowing eyes. While he was frowning in disapproval, he seemed more interested in the scroll he was busy scribbling on with a glowing feather quill. Dean’s eyes, however, had fixed on the figure to Raphael’s right. Castiel, or Cassiel, judging by the glowing eyes, was the only one who seemed unconcerned with anything. Castiel’s familiar and much loved face looked almost bored. He was once again wearing a suit, although this one was fancier and seemed closer to what his new companions was wearing. However, for some reason he’d chosen to put the silly trench coat on over it. Now he stood with his hands in the pocket of the trench coat, silently watching the events in the hall.

Dean was so fixated on the figure of his lover that he almost missed the fact that Sam was offering him a hand up. Dean got to his feet, warily watching as the Lightbringer faced off with the other three archangels. The Lightbringer was visibly upset. His shoulders were hunched, his fists clenched, and his gaze was locked not on the Healer, but on the Watcher. “Have you come to finish what you started, Watcher?” he called angrily. “One will not so easily be caught unprepared.”

Dean’s jaw nearly hit the floor. It was the Watcher who had attacked the Lightbringer last night? That didn’t make any sense. He was about to tug on the Lightbringer’s pant leg and tell him that he had to be mistaken, but the Watcher spoke first.

“One offers apology,” the Watcher said. The voice was deep, gravelly, and not at all like what Dean was used to hearing from Castiel. Ok, maybe it was a bit sexier than it should have been, seeing as how it was the damned parasite inside Cass that was making it rather than Cass. But then the words he’d just spoken caught up with Dean and made him blink in surprise.

The Lightbringer, it appeared, was just as surprised. He’d straightened, head tilted to one side, looking quizzically at the Watcher. “One does not understand.”

“One offers apology for attacking you,” the Watcher clarified. “One wished only to return one’s host’s beloved back to where he belonged. One was not expecting you to be present and reacted poorly, believing that you would harm him. Therefore, one apologizes.”

“As you should! One has no wish to harm Dean Winchester or his brother Sam,” the Lightbringer insisted. “One considers them friends. That is why one protected and healed them just now.”

“One’s host explained as much,” the Watcher said. “This is why one sought you out, brother, and requested that the Healer assist you. It is one’s way of offering apology and what restitution can be made.”

“The Watcher speaks the truth.” The Scribe’s voice was also nothing like Marv’s. Where Marv generally sounded rather whiny to Dean’s ears, the Scribe’s voice was deep and rich, reminding Dean a bit of James Earl Jones. When the archangel spoke, it was next to impossible not to pay attention. The Scribe indicated his scroll. “One has recorded the Watcher making this request of the Healer, along with a request that funds set aside for his own use be sent to the Lightbringer to assist in repairs.”

“One is surprised,” the Lightbringer admitted, “but accepts the Watcher’s apology and offer for repairs. One is confused, though. One believed the Watcher stood against one?”

“One has no time for this,” the Healer snapped. “One was asked to heal the Lightbringer and will do so only because one’s brother specifically requested it.” He stomped forward and all but shoved at the Lightbringer, slapping a hand against the other archangel’s chest. The hand glowed, and the Lightbringer’s eyes closed in relief.

Finished, the Watcher turned and stalked back, moving briskly past Metatron and the Watcher. “Come, brothers, time passes quickly on this plane. Scribe, Watcher, the human Crowley wishes to speak with us before this silly human proceeding.”

“One will be along momentarily,” the Watcher said.

The Healer immediately turned and glowered at him. “One insists you come now! One such as you should not dally with…”

For the first time, the Watcher’s serene face took on a note of irritation. He turned to the Healer. “You forget your place, brother,” he said without raising his voice. “You were granted charge of the work here and are Prince of the Second Heaven. But one is Prince of the Seventh Heaven and is not beholden to your orders.”

That brought the Healer up short in his tracks. Turning, he looked incredulously at the Watcher. “Challenging one thus is unwise, brother,” he warned.

“One is the archangel of serenity,” the Watcher replied, “not wisdom. That is Uriel the Guide’s charge. Perhaps you should try ordering him?”

The Healer stared at him for a moment longer. The Scribe waited patiently, quill in hand, to see what would happen. He appeared to Dean to be somewhat amused. But when the Healer simply turned on his heel and continued down the hall, the Scribe made a note on his scroll and followed.

Now alone, the Watcher turned back to Dean’s group. The Lightbringer remained as he was, standing protectively before the Winchester brothers. However, the Watcher’s glowing eyes looked past the other archangel to seek out Dean. “One would speak with you, Dean Winchester,” he said. “One offers apology to you as well, and would ask for a chance to make restitution.”

“Yeah, well, you sure have a hell of a way to show it,” Dean snapped, forgetting for a moment exactly what it was he was talking to. “Nice of you to use my ribs to whittle on. Even better that you and your buddies to stand there and watch the main event when we were getting the shit kicked out of us by those thugs.”

“One saw no need to interfere,” the Watcher explained. As usual, the archangel’s voice and expression were perfectly calm, despite the heat in Dean’s tone. “When one arrived, one saw that the Lightbringer’s host had lost consciousness, allowing the Lightbringer to take control. At that point, it was clear that you were no longer in danger. Had that not been the case, one would have intervened.”

“Why?” the Lightbringer asked. Once again, he was looking curiously at the Watcher. “You are, as you yourself stated, the archangel of serenity. You are not known for becoming involved in anything.”

“Perhaps one has become tired of simply watching?” the Watcher suggested cryptically. “Perhaps one has realized that there are some things worth more than serenity? One has learned much from one’s host.”

“So get the hell out of him,” Dean insisted. Ignoring the hissing from his brother and the frown from the Lightbringer, Dean stepped forward, glaring into the Watcher’s unearthly glowing eyes. “If you learned anything from Castiel, you had to have learned that he doesn’t want this.”

“One’s host did not want this,” the Watcher agreed. The bastard was still unflappably calm. “However, he has accepted his fate and has been reaching out to one in an attempt to come to an agreement. Part of that agreement involved one’s assistance with you.” A look of confusion crossed the archangel’s face. “Unfortunately, it seems one’s assistance was once again, how do you say, off-base? One made an error in regards to the Lightbringer, and now it seems that simply removing you from the prison and the damage this caused those within was an error as well.” He sighed deeply. “One fears one has much to learn from one’s host.”

“Excuse me?” Sam’s voice was soft and dripping with respect. “I would really like to speak with you more later, Watcher. However, the Healer wasn’t wrong when he said we needed to get back to the courtroom.”

The archangel nodded. “Ah yes, this human court ritual. One understands, and will return to one’s brothers and those with them.” His eyes moved to the Lightbringer. “Brother, may our future meetings be better received than our last.”

“May they be so,” the Lightbringer agreed.

With a nod, the Watcher turned, but paused. For a moment, his eyes seemed to linger on Dean. After a brief moment, he looked away and started down the hall.

Dean watched, involuntarily taking a step forward, staring longingly after the departing figure of his love. It wasn’t until Sam’s hand touched his shoulder that he snapped out of it. “I know it’s not him,” Dean admitted. “I just miss Cass so much!”

“I know,” Sam said gently. “I can’t understand why they’re here during the day. They must have sedated Castiel again and then themselves, just to have the archangels here in court. But why?” He shook his head, confused. “If I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes, I never would have believed that the Faithful would drag their precious archangels into a human courtroom. What could Crowley be up to?”

“One does not like this,” the Lightbringer mused. “While one does not expect much will be made of it, one wonders how it came to be that those four men who attacked us were able to come across us here? And why did they first attack one’s host? It took a second blow to render one’s host unconscious, but one cannot help but wonder…”

“…If bringing you here, with their own archangels present to keep you in line, was the plan all along,” Dean finished. His hands were clenched into tight fists. “He’s right, Sam, this was a set-up to get the Lightbringer here. They didn’t just want their own archangels here today, they wanted ours, too.”

Sam, apparently reminded of the thugs, looked back at the burned-out eyes in the bodies on the floor and shuddered. “While I highly doubt anyone would be stupid enough to bring formal charges against you, Lightbringer? I have no doubt the folks outside are going to make a fuss out of these deaths.” He shook his shaggy head. “Problem for another time. We’ve got more important things to think about right now. Chief among them?” Sam looked at Dean and grinned. “Dean, it wasn’t Michael who got you out of jail and smacked the Lightbringer, that was Cassiel! He’s the one who brought you back, which means…?”

“Which means I’m not a Duo yet,” Dean realized. He hadn’t realized just how tense that thought had made him until he felt the tension suddenly leave his body. He breathed a sigh of relief. “Holy shit, that means there’s still time. He hasn’t taken me yet!”

“But now they’re trying to get the courts to force you to go to the cathedral, specifically so you can be taken by Michael,” Sam pointed out. “That’s better than you already being a Duo, yes, but not by much. You’re still in a lot of danger.”

“That is true,” the Lightbringer agreed. The archangel was frowning and keeping protectively close to Dean. Now he put a hand on Dean’s shoulder. “Perhaps it is best that one is here? If nothing else, now that one has been healed by the Healer, one can ensure your safety through those outside and back to the compound following our business here.”

But Sam was once again shaking his head. “While of course I appreciate your offer to help? I really don’t like this. You being here seems to be part of some bigger plan that most likely would only benefit the Faithful. Frankly, I’d prefer not to walk right into it.” He looked apologetically at the archangel. “I think, perhaps, it’s best that you keep your head down. We were planning on Nick taking the stand today. That’s still kind of important for our overall strategy. While it’s always an honor to have you here, it’s your host that we need for our case.”

“One understands,” the Lightbringer said.

Sam smiled. “Good, I’m glad. Do you think you could let him come forward again?”

“Yes,” the Lightbringer agreed. He closed his eyes, swayed a bit, and a moment later, Nick’s surprised blues were blinking at the brothers. He reached back, rubbed at the back of his unmarked head, and frowned at the blood on his fingers.

“What a douchebag,” Dean grumbled. “The Healer healed him, would it have killed him to clean up the blood a little bit?” He indicated himself. “I was bleeding like crazy, and the Lightbringer got me looking good as new despite the fact he took a beating last night. But that so called ‘Healer’ asshole just did the bare minimum. Typical.”

Nick looked between the brothers. “Uh, do I want to know?”

“I’ll fill you in as we walk,” Sam declared, patting the other man’s shoulder. “Let’s just get back into court before anything else happens, ok?”

Even Dean thought that was a good idea.

Chapter 19: Beings On Another Plane

Summary:

Crowley's unusual legal strategy takes everyone by surprise

When they re-entered the courtroom, Dean’s eyes traveled immediately to the figure of the Watcher. The archangel was seated not where Dean had expected, with the other two archangels behind Crowley, but right up front with the lawyer. Dressed as he was, if Dean hadn’t known any better, he might have mistaken him for another lawyer. The glowing eyes immediately looked up, widened in surprise, and then narrowed, Castiel’s beloved face twisting into a frown of disapproval. He quickly turned and nudged Crowley, saying something to him in a low voice that made the Englishman blanche. Crowley immediately turned and hissed at Zachariah, who also went pale before he moved in turn to speak with the Healer and the Scribe. Neither of the two archangels appeared to be pleased by whatever it was being passed in their odd game of Gossip.

Sam tugged on Dean’s arm, regaining his attention. Still glancing back at the frowning, disapproving face of the Watcher, Dean sat down next to his brother. Nick gave his shoulder a reassuring squeeze, got a smile from Dean, and moved to sit behind them. Dean took a deep breath and let it out slowly, reminding himself to keep his cool no matter what bullshit Crowley had to say.

First, it was Sam’s turn to make his statement. Sam’s strategy focused largely on the legal rights of American citizens. He pointed out the laws that protected the rights of citizens, including Dean and Castiel, from religious compulsion. “Furthermore, I would like to take the time right now to register my objections to the strategy of the Plaintiffs,” he concluded. “Earlier today, we are fully aware that Duo Castiel Novak, the man, my client, and the subject of the initial lawsuit today, was awake and cognizant. We know this because he was featured on the local news standing in front of the cathedral with Duos Raphael and Metatron. Your Honor just ordered that Habeas Corpus applies in his case, meaning Duo Novak was scheduled to appear today to testify in his own behalf. So why, then, is the Watcher present?” Sam asked, glaring at the archangel, who looked serenely back at him. “I insist that my client be permitted to attend this hearing and testify on his own behalf, despite the fact that I was still not given any chance to consult with him as is his legal right!”

“Your Honor, Duo Novak is sitting right here,” Crowley called casually, indicating the Watcher. “Habeas Corpus literally means ‘you shall have the body.’ Is there any question that this is, in fact, the body of Duo Novak? Now, while I’m certain Mr. Winchester will argue that the Watcher’s control over said body disputes the spirit of the law if not the letter of it,” Crowley continued as Sam opened his mouth to protest. “The fact remains that Duo Novak is here, also present in that body. Now, over the past couple of days, the Watcher has been conversing at some length with his host. That is, in fact, the primary activity that he has been engaged in the past couple of days while he was healing. It was the Watcher himself who asked to speak here today on behalf of both himself and his host.”

“Out of the question!” Sam snapped. “If Duo Novak wishes the Watcher to act as an intermediary for him, then he needs to speak to the court himself and testify to that fact.”

“Yeah, because it’s bullshit,” Dean grumbled, just loud enough for Crowley to hear him.

Crowley cleared his throat. “The very nature of a Duo precludes that, I’m afraid, as I’m sure Your Honor is aware. In order to allow the Watcher to be present today, Duo Novak agreed to be sedated. Unfortunately, until that sedation wears off?” He shrugged. “Well, if the Watcher should step back, the court would only be presented with a sleeping, sedated Duo in no way competent to speak on his own behalf.”

“Maybe you should have thought of that before you sedated him?” Sam suggested from between clenched teeth.

“The Court agrees with the Defendant,” the judge declared, looking at Crowley in irritation. “While leeway will be granted for the Watcher to speak today as he is here and has an obvious interest? Anything he says regarding Duo Novak will be held strictly as hearsay unless and until Duo Novak himself appears, in full control of his facilities, before this court to reinforce it. And I also expect that Duo Novak will, in fact, appear before this court today in full control of his facilities to testify before the end of the day.” He shook a finger at a fuming Crowley. “This is a warning to you, Mr. Crowley. Whatever legal precedent we may set here today, we will not start by disregarding Habeas Corpus or the rights of citizens to testify on their own behalf. Any further attempts to circumvent the law in this manner will be deemed contempt of court and treated as such. Do I make myself clear?”

“Crystal,” Crowley sniffed.

“Good,” the judge growled. “Mr. Winchester, is that the end of your opening statement?”

Sam nodded. “It is, Your Honor.”

“Very well,” the judge declared. “The Plaintiff may call its first witness.”

“Then I would like to call the Archangel Cassiel the Watcher, Prince of the Seventh Heaven,” Crowley announced.

Dean stopped breathing. His fingers were white-knuckled, gripping the table in front of him with all his strength as the graceful figure of the Watcher rose and approached the stand.

A clerk approached, looking confused. She looked from the Watcher to the judge and back. “Um, Your Honor?”

“What?” the judge asked, irritated. “Kindly swear the witness in so we can proceed?”

“But this is a holy archangel!” the clerk exclaimed. Her expression was somewhere between awestruck and terrified. “I can’t ask…”

“Oh, get on with it!” The judge had apparently reached the limits of his patience. “I don’t care if he’s the Lord God Almighty Himself! If he’s a witness in this court, by law he needs to testify under oath.” He paused, glancing at the still-calm Watcher. “You, of course, understand and agree that no harm will come to anyone for what must be done?”

“Of course no harm will come,” the Watcher said. “One understands this swearing in ritual. You may proceed.”

The clerk managed to swear in the Watcher despite the way her voice shook and cracked. It would have been funny if Dean had been in any mood to laugh. But now that the Watcher was properly sworn in and seated in the witness box, Crowley approached and bowed deeply. “Holy Archangel, I thank you for humbling yourself to this level,” he began.

The archangel raised an eyebrow, but didn’t reply.

“If you would be so kind as to appease the wishes of unworthy mortals?” Crowley continued. “I would respectfully ask that you describe the events that were recorded in the videos we watched earlier.”

“No,” the Watcher said.

It was so calm and unexpected that it caught everyone by surprise. Crowley was probably the most surprised at all. He stood as he was, mouth agape, staring in shock.

After a moment of dead silence, it was the judge who found his voice first. “With respect,” he said humbly, “are you refusing to testify?”

“One is not refusing to testify,” the Watcher clarified. “One is simply not willing to do as this mortal has asked.”

Crowley blinked and seemed to come back to himself. He shot an anxious glance at the other two archangels, who were watching in thunderstruck silence. Then he turned back to the witness stand. “I, er, that is…” His voice cracked. He cleared his throat and managed to regain some measure of dignity. “Watcher, earlier we agreed that you would testify about what happened at your host’s property?”

“One did agree to this,” the Watcher confirmed. “However, one did so because one was assured that the Lightbringer would be present.” The glowing eyes narrowed at Nick, who blinked in surprise. “The Lightbringer does not appear to be present. Therefore, one will not discuss the events of that night.”

Sam made a noise. “Sidebar, Your Honor?”

“I want you, your client, Mr. Crowley and Duo Vaught in my chambers,” the judge announced. His face had gone an unhealthy shade of red. “Right now!”

****

“What could have gotten into the Watcher?” Crowley wondered. He looked slightly dazed, half-falling into a chair in front of the judge’s desk.

“Not the issue,” Sam insisted, sitting with far more grace in the other chair. “Your Honor, my client, Duo Vaught and I were ambushed and attacked. The initial attack was an attempt to knock Duo Vaught unconscious. Even the Lightbringer himself feels that the entire attack seemed to be geared specifically toward incapacitating Duo Vaught so that he could take over the body. Then the three archangels with the Faithful just happened to come upon the scene. The Watcher had clearly intended to speak with the Lightbringer at that point because he had already spoken to the Healer about healing him and arranged to have funds sent to repair the damage he did last night to Duo Vaught’s home. Your Honor, the Lightbringer was attacked last night, and that is news that has not been made public!” Sam slapped a hand on the arm of the chair. “Now we have clear proof that the Plaintiff had every intention of having the Lightbringer here today? It doesn’t take Sherlock Holmes to deduce a connection between the Plaintiff and our attackers.”

“What?!” Crowley sputtered convincingly.

“What indeed,” the judge growled. “Mr. Crowley, can you explain exactly why it was that the Watcher anticipated seeing the Lightbringer here in court today?”

“It’s quite simple, actually,” Crowley sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “As you are all too well aware, we are dealing with beings who operate on an entirely different plane of existence than we do. We’re little more than monkeys to them. Do you honestly expect that when they knew Duo Vaught would be on the witness list, they’d actually expect Duo Vaught? No, they assumed the Lightbringer would insist on testifying, just as the Watcher did.”

“So you admit that the Watcher isn’t here at Duo Novak’s request, but insisted on testifying himself,” Sam pounced.

Crowley didn’t even flinch. “As I said, these beings exist on another plane of existence. You try dealing with them.” He paused, glancing past Sam. “Actually, it seems as though you may have to deal with them. Duo Vaught…?”

“Oh, you must be joking,” Dean groaned. “Crowley, we all know damned well that you sicced those guys on us just to try to bring the Lightbringer here, and now…?”

“I’ll do it,” Nick declared. When everyone turned to stare at him, he rolled his eyes. “Naturally, I fully intend to testify, as myself, before I step aside for my Other. But then, I’ll ask you to provide some of the sedative that your Duos used today so the Lightbringer can come out to play. I suspect that he and the Watcher still have quite a bit to say to each other. After that, though?” He narrowed his eyes. “I expect that both I and Duo Novak will receive an antidote.”

“There isn’t one,” Crowley grumbled. “The sedative they’re using is short acting and will wear off in a couple of hours. Then, if you insist on speaking to Duo Novak?” He all but spat the word, then glanced at his watch. “I suppose it will be possible in another hour. That should give you plenty of time to get both Duo Vaught and the Lightbringer on the stand.”

“Fine.” The judge once again shook his finger at Crowley. “Understand, the attack on the Defendants is being investigated. Anyone involved will be prosecuted.”

“Naturally.” Crowley clapped his hands together. “Now, shall we get back to the courtroom? In the interest of fairness, I’ll agree to allow you to call Duo Vaught, sans the Watcher, after Mr. Winchester calls Duo Vaught and we all get to speak to the Lightbringer.”

“I… suppose that’s fair,” Sam reluctantly agreed.

“Good,” the judge growled. “This hearing is already turning into a circus. I’d prefer not to bring out the car full of clowns.”

Dean had no idea what that was supposed to mean.

Chapter 20: The Father of Lies

Summary:

Nick is called to testify, and so is the Lightbringer.

Nick was just as brilliant as he always was. Sammy had him go through the reasons behind forming the compound, their purpose, and how things were run there. Nick stressed the importance of choice for people to decide if they wanted to become Duos or not. His face was somber and his voice serious as he described the difficulties he personally had faced as a Duo who had refused to join the Faithful. He looked down, seeming ashamed, as he admitted that Castiel had been forced to leave the compound for the safety of those who remained after being forcefully possessed by an Other. But he rallied when he explained the efforts he and others were making at providing a place of safety for Cass and other Duos who did not wish to join the Faithful. “Even though his motorhome was destroyed, we’ve already sourced another,” he explained. “The land belongs to him. He said long before he became a Duo himself that he wanted to use it for Duos who don’t want to join the Faithful, so they could have a safe place to stay. Duo Novak is only the first tenant. We’re already making plans to expand the wall to protect the area.”

“So if Duo Novak should return today,” Sam asked, “would he have a place to stay?”

“Yes,” Nick insisted. “I offered him a place with me when he first became a Duo. He refused because he didn’t know how his Other and my own would tolerate each other.” He glanced at the Watcher, who was watching impassively next to Crowley. “As they seem to be willing to do so, the offer remains open. He can remain with me until we finish making his land habitable, moving forward with setting up motorhome sites and, eventually, permanent buildings. Alternately, there are two other locations where he could stay. For reasons of privacy, I won’t specifically name them here in court.”

Sam nodded. “Understood.”

“Needless to say, there’s no reason for Duo Novak to return to the housing offered by the Faithful of the Angels if he doesn’t wish to do so,” Nick finished. “He does have options for temporary housing, followed by more permanent housing by the end of the month.”

“No further questions,” Sam called, giving Nick a smile and a nod of gratitude. Nick returned them.

“We have no questions for this witness,” Crowley said.

“One does have questions,” the Watcher corrected, rising.

Sam looked over in surprise and alarm. “Er, Watcher, only the lawyers are permitted to ask questions of witnesses.”

Crowley rolled his eyes. “And what, exactly, do the angels consider to be their legal representation? As a Prince of Heaven, the Watcher is acting as legal council for his fellow angels. That is why he is seated here. I’m reasonably certain that, as a being older than the planet we stand on, he is more than qualified.”

All eyes went to the judge. The judge clearly did not know what to say. After a moment of thought, he rubbed at his jowls and shrugged. “There really isn’t any legal precent either way,” he admitted. “The law does say that individuals do not need to be trained or licensed as lawyers in order to represent their own interests in legal proceedings. While it seems Mr. Crowley should be adequate for human concerns, I really cannot disqualify the Watcher as legal representation for his own kind. I’ll allow it.”

“One is glad to hear this,” the Watcher said. He hadn’t moved or changed expression, glowing eyes locked on the uneasy face of Nick Vaught. “Duo Vaught?”

“Yes?” Nick replied, uncertain.

“You said you would allow another Duo to live with you, providing the angel said Duo carries is tolerated by the Lightbringer. Is this true?”

“Yes, of course it is,” Nick confirmed. “The thing is, I can’t speak for the Lightbringer and I know that your kind, well…” He shrugged. “I’ve heard the things that the Faithful say about him. Humans have been saying it for centuries. I can’t even walk down the street without someone screaming something about ‘Deceiver’ or ‘Satan’ or whatever at me. It’s why I mostly keep to the compound.”

“Yet you came here, to attend this ritual.” The Watcher stood perfectly still as he spoke, hands clasped behind his back and glowing eyes fixed on Nick. He might have been made of stone if his mouth didn’t move as he spoke.

“Of course I came,” Nick retorted. “Duo Novak is a friend, and your Faithful are trying to force him into something he doesn’t want. Now, you’re trying to lay a claim on another friend, Dean Winchester. I came here for them and got attacked for it, as you very well know.”

The Watcher frowned. “One did not know of any plans to attack you. One would have stopped those plans had one known,” he said. “One was informed that the Lightbringer would be here…”

“By who?” Nick interrupted, suspicious.

Now the Watcher moved, tilting his head to one side and squinting at Nick in confusion. “You are here, are you not? Therefore, the Lightbringer is here. One is confused. Why do you not step aside and allow him to speak?”

“Because he isn’t the one we needed here to speak for Dean and Castiel,” Nick retorted. “Don’t worry, I agreed to bring him out and I will. You want him now?”

The Watcher nodded, oblivious to Nick’s show of temper. “One would appreciate that.”

“Fine,” Nick spat. He held out his hand and waved his fingers in a “give” motion at the archangel. “Gimme whatever you used to tranquilize Castiel and let’s get this over with.”

“Nick, are you sure?” Sam asked anxiously.

But a smiling Zachariah was already on his feet, what was very clearly a syringe with a hypodermic needle in his hand. “The easiest way is to inject it into a muscle,” he explained, producing an alcohol pad. Stepping closer to Nick, he said, “If you’ll expose your arm…?”

Nick snatched the syringe and alcohol pad out of Zachariah’s hand and warned him back with a glower. Zachariah wisely raised his hands and backed off. Still scowling, Nick irritably rolled up his sleeve, swiped at his bicep with the pad, and injected himself. “There,” he announced, handing the empty syringe back to an irritated Zachariah. “How long does it take to…”

Dean was on his feet, shouting in alarm when Nick suddenly swayed, eyes rolling back. But Zachariah was there. He caught Nick as the former college professor nearly fell out of his chair. His face grimaced in distaste. He tapped at Nick’s cheek. “Lightbringer?” he called. “Archangel Samael the Lightbringer, please come forth and speak with us.”

Nick’s eyes had closed, but now they blinked open, revealing glowing orbs. The fixed on Zachariah, who moved far faster than Dean would have suspected for a man of his size, returning to crouch slightly down behind the Scribe and the Healer. The Lightbringer looked around before his gaze fixed on the Watcher, who had stepped out from behind Crowley’s table and come forward. His eyes narrowed. “You again.”

“Hello, Samael the Lightbringer,” the Watcher called politely. “One would speak with you, to question you as part of this human court ritual.”

“Not before he’s sworn in,” the judge warned, beckoning to the clerk.

The clerk looked like someone facing a rabid bear about to attack. She stumbled and nearly fell, shaking in fear as she approached. “Y-you want me to swear in the Father of Lies?” she squeaked. “What’s the point? He…”

A stern look from the judge made her swallow whatever else she was about to say. She quickly swore the Lightbringer in. The Lightbringer looked quite annoyed, rolling his eyes as she all but ran back to the dubious safety of her seat. “It seems One is to be inconvenienced yet again,” he grumbled.

“One apologizes, but it is necessary,” the Watcher declared.

Crowley had also gotten to his feet and approached the stand, eager eyes on the Lightbringer. “Watcher, thank you,” he said. “I’ll take it from here. Lightbringer, please describe the events that took place at Duo Novak’s trailer the night it was destroyed.”

The Lightbringer looked at him irritably. “No.”

“Well, this is starting to become a pattern,” the judge sighed. “Lightbringer, respectfully, are you willing to answer questions here in this court?”

“It depends entirely upon the question,” the Lightbringer growled. “One does not wish to discuss that night.”

“Then perhaps you will discuss other matters, brother?” the Watcher asked politely. “One would very much like to discuss what One found in the home of your host the night one mistakenly and regretfully attacked you.”

Dean gasped. He glanced over at Sam and saw his brother’s face had drained of color. Gadreel. Of course the Watcher would have seen Gadreel the night he’d brought Dean back from prison and attacked the Lightbringer. But if he exposed Sammy now, right here in court, especially in front of the other archangels? He was on his feet before he realized it. “Lightbringer, please!”

The judge’s gavel slammed down. “Mr. Winchester, be seated and be quiet! Attorney Winchester, I expect you will control your client?”

Sam managed to pull it together enough to shake his head at Dean. “Dean?” he said quietly. “You need to keep quiet.”

“But Sam, if he…?” Dean hissed. But Sam only shook his head again.

From the stand, the glowing eyes of the Lightbringer clashed with those of the Watcher. For a seemingly endless moment, the silent battle of wills played out between the two archangels. Finally, the Lightbringer gave a low growl. “One will answer the mortal’s question.”

“Thank you,” the Watcher said respectfully.

That earned him a dirty look before the Lightbringer’s eyes found and locked on Crowley. Crowley froze like a mouse before a snake. “On that night, one became aware of the presence of a great power near one’s location,” the archangel began. “When one sought it out, one discovered the Watcher at the home of his host. He had taken Dean Winchester from the prison and brought him into the trailer. One had already been considering doing exactly that, but it made no sense why the Watcher had done it. So one immediately confronted him and demanded to know why.”

Dean sucked in his breath, glancing at Sammy to see a similar incredulous look on his brother’s face. So it had indeed been the Lightbringer who had been out at Cass’s place that night. Dean couldn’t believe it. While he’d known that Sam and Nick would have advised the Lightbringer against the wisdom of breaking Dean out of prison, the idea that he’d actively gone up against another archangel? That was making Dean’s head spin.

But the Lightbringer was still speaking. “The Watcher came out and we spoke. He told one that Dean Winchester was destined to be the host for the Commander. One knew that Dean did not wish to become a host for any of my kind and would never agree to this. But when one explained this to the Watcher, he said that it did not matter. The Commander would come for him regardless of Dean’s wishes.”

Everyone waited, but the Lightbringer stopped speaking. Crowley cleared his throat. “Please go on. What happened then?”

“One does not wish to speak more on this.”

“Do you wish to answer one’s question instead?” the Watcher asked softly.

“One has friends among these mortals,” the Lightbringer declared, glaring daggers at the Watcher. “One has no desire to cause them pain.”

“One is sorry, but you give one no other option,” the Watcher replied apologetically. “Please continue.”

The Lightbringer closed his eyes for a moment as if in pain. When he opened them, he looked not at the two in front of him, but at Dean. “Dean Winchester,” he began, “one knew your feelings about Duos. You said that you would rather die than, as you put it, be worn like a dress to the prom by some damned glowy douchebag. That is why one granted your wish.”

Dean blinked. He felt cold, realization washing over him. “You… You killed me?”

“One knew of only one way to save you from this fate,” the Lightbringer explained. “One was merciful and snuffed out your life quickly and painlessly, sending your soul to the one place that the Commander could not find it.”

Understanding washed over Dean like a wave from a freezing glacial lake. “You son of a bitch,” he breathed. “You killed me and sent me to Hell!”

Once again, the judge was pounding his gavel. “Order!” he yelled over the shouts rising in the courtroom. “Final warning, Winchester. One more outburst like that and you’ll be jailed for contempt.”

“It’s quite understandable, Your Honor,” Crowley called smoothly. “I cannot imagine what I would think if I found out that someone I believed was my friend had betrayed me in the worst way imaginable. However, there is a clear question here. Obviously, Dean Winchester is neither dead nor in Hell.” He indicated Dean like no one could see him sitting right there. “Lightbringer, could you please explain what happened next?”

“No,” the Lightbringer said. “One has no explanation. You should look to the Watcher for that.”

“One will explain,” the Watcher said. He turned, looking directly at Dean, even though his words didn’t seem directed at him. “One’s host has a profound bond with his lover. To try to understand that, one had already looked deeply at Dean Winchester’s soul and could recognize it even in the darkest pits of Hell. That, combined with the willingness of one’s host to encourage one’s quest, allowed one to find Dean’s soul and restore him. This restoration of Dean’s mortal body and the return of his immortal soul resulted in the damage to one’s host’s land and property.”

“And where, exactly, were you in all this?” Crowley asked the Lightbringer.

“One had already returned to one’s host’s home,” the Lightbringer explained. “One did not know what the Watcher had done, only that he had gone. One therefore believed that one had succeeded in killing Dean Winchester and had not yet decided how to face Sam Winchester and the other mortals one is fond of. But then Dean Winchester was found to be alive and well.” He he smiled and looked again at Dean. “That is why one was reluctant to disclose the true meaning of the sigils on your ribs, and why one warned you to stay away from Castiel Novak. The Watcher would use him to bring you to Michael, but there is another concern. One sent you to Hell to try to protect you. When the Watcher brought you back, it would have created a stirring in Hell and alerted those below that something was happening on Earth. As a result, the current situation with Hell has only gotten worse.” He raised his hands and let them fall helplessly. “One is sorry. One wished only to protect you.”

Protect him. Dean closed his eyes and clenched his fists. The Lightbringer had killed him and thrown him to Hell… to protect him? No wonder he was worried that Dean might access those memories. He hadn’t been worried about what Dean might remember of Hell itself, he’d been worried that Dean would remember who it was that had sent him there. Dean slumped in his chair and closed his eyes. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d felt so betrayed by someone he’d thought was a friend.

Chapter 21: Betrayal

Summary:

Dean confronts the Lightbringer

Reading the clear tension in the room, the judge wisely called for a recess. Dean barely held it together long enough for everyone to get into the room and close the door before he was after the Lightbringer, fists flying. “You bastard!” he howled, pounding on the unmoving archangel. “You son of a bitch, you sent me to Hell? What the fuck were you thinking?”

“That one was doing as you asked,” the Lightbringer replied. Of course, Dean’s wild blows were doing no damage at all to him. He only watched Dean attacking him sadly, making no move to defend himself. “You said you would rather die than become a Duo.”

“Yeah, but that didn’t mean I wanted you to smite me to Hell!”

“Dean.” Sam’s voice was calm, but his hands on Dean’s arms were like steel, drawing Dean back. “Don’t forget what he is. They don’t always understand the nuances of human language, especially yours. Half the time, I can’t tell what you really mean. How could you expect him to?”

“Gah!” Dean jerked free from Sam, but didn’t go back to attacking the Lightbringer. He clutched at his own hair instead, pacing around the room. “I can’t believe this. I just can’t believe it! Bad enough what you did. Worse, you must have had a dozen chances to explain yourself, but you didn’t. You didn’t say a word. You just let me keep trusting you. I never would imagine it was you that smote… smited… besmote… that killed me and sent me to Hell!”

“You would prefer one exposed your brother?” the Lightbringer asked quietly.

“No!” Dean exploded, waving his arms. “Of course not! No way those motherfuckers can ever find out about Gadreel.” He paused, pointing at the Lightbringer. “I want to be crystal clear on this, ok? No one can know Sam’s a Duo, not now, and not ever. It’s the only way to keep them both safe. The only reason you’re safe from them is because you’re, well,” he indicated the Lightbringer, “you. You’re powerful enough to present a challenge, but Gadreel?” He shook his head. “The guy’s so damaged they won’t defend themself. And those Faithful bastards would go after them for sure! They were a prisoner that escaped when you went rogue, right?”

“One can only guess this,” the Lightbringer corrected. “When one first rebelled, as you know one was banished to Hell. When one was allowed to return to Heaven to plead one’s case, one learned only that one was expected to fall in line with the Commander’s rule. That was when one rebelled again, and opened Heaven’s prisons to free the prisoners as a distraction for one’s own escape.” He shrugged helplessly. “One does not know who may have escaped,” he admitted. “There were many powerful enemies of Heaven in those prisons, both angels and demons.”

“Well, what’s in Sammy clearly isn’t a demon,” Dean pointed out. “Chances are, you’re right about them being Gadreel. But whoever they are, they’d likely get slapped right back behind bars if Raphie and Metie found out about them.” He grasped the Lightbringer’s arm, ensuring he had the archangel’s complete attention. “That’s why no one can know about them, no matter what. Capiche?”

The Lightbringer nodded, looking serious. “Yes, Dean, one capiches.”

“Thank you for protecting me, Lightbringer,” Sam said quietly. “I know how much it cost you to admit what you did.”

“Sam, don’t,” Dean warned, holding up a finger at his brother. “Do not thank him for lying to us.”

“He’s right, though,” Sam argued. “While I agree with you that he could have and should have told us before? The Watcher played dirty. While he couldn’t have known who Gadreel was either, the fact that there was an obviously-damaged Other in that house right under the Lightbringer’s nose had to have raised every alarm in the Watcher’s head. He knew something was up, and knew that it was leverage he could hold over the Lightbringer. So thank you, Lightbringer, for protecting us. But at the same time?” he continued. “The fact that the Watcher used that leverage means that the Faithful now know that we’ve got something to hide. They’re going to be keeping a close eye on Nick’s house and grounds. We already know they’ve got at least one spy on the inside…”

“You know Benny is worried that Gadreel might be that spy?” Dean recalled. “If there’s one Other that I can almost guarantee won’t talk, that’s the one.” He sighed. “The problem is, we’ve still got no way to know for sure that he isn’t right.” He straightened, frowning. “You know, there’s another question that needs asked here. Namely, why didn’t the Watcher just expose Gadreel and Sammy anyway? I get him using them as leverage, but why not just throw them under the bus once he got what he wanted?”

“So he could keep using them,” Sam said bitterly.

“Ok, that’s one answer,” Dean admitted. “Still, it makes me wonder. That Watcher is one sneaky bastard. Not even his fellow archangels seem to know what to make of him.” He snorted. “Do you believe he actually refused to testify until he got his way and was able to question the Lightbringer? And did you see the looks on the faces of the Scribe and the Healer when he pulled that? And ho boy, Crowley!” Dean laughed. “I think he actually pissed himself a little.”

“Are you done?” Sam asked irritably.

“Yeah, I’m done, alright,” Dean sighed. “I’m definitely done with you, Lightbringer.” Raising a hand to silence his brother’s protest, Dean stalked closer to the archangel. “Look at me, right now. I want to know if there’s anything else you’ve been keeping from us.”

“Yes,” the Lightbringer said, surprising Dean. “There is much that is happening that one did not feel you should be made aware of.”

Dean went ominously silent, and Sam cleared his throat. “We obviously have a lot to talk about,” Sam suggested, “but maybe now isn’t the time to do it?”

Dean stared at him. “Sam, this is precisely the time to talk about it! Or do you really want another monkey wrench in your defense? Let’s face it, Sammy, the Watcher caught us with our pants down because the Lightbringer kept things from us!”

Sam pinched the bridge of his nose. “Lightbringer, is there anything else I need to know right now that could potentially affect the case?”

The Lightbringer pinched his lips together, considering the question. “Perhaps?”

There was a knock at the door just as Dean was strongly considering attacking the archangel again. As a distraction, Dean went to answer the door, only to find the one person he wanted to punch more than the Lightbringer. Punching the Watcher in the face was extremely satisfying, especially when the surprised archangel went down flat on his ass. He lay on the floor, blinking up at him with surprised, slightly concussed blue eyes.

Dean gave a cry of dismay. “Cass!” Dragging his confused lover back to his stumbling feet, Dean embraced Castiel and kissed him fiercely. “Oh baby, I’m so sorry,” he managed between frantic kisses. “I’m so glad to see you!”

“So it would appear,” Castiel said. He appeared to be recovering from Dean’s punch, although it looked like his eye might swell up. The Lightbringer helpfully intervened, touching Castiel’s head and healing the wound. Castiel sighed in relief, still clinging to Dean. “Thank you, Lightbringer.”

“Don’t thank him,” Dean growled, tightening his grip on Castiel. “This son of a bitch killed me and threw me down into Hell!”

Castiel blinked again. “Um, what?”

“Never mind that now.” Sam elbowed his way past his brother to hug Castiel. “I’m so glad to see you. Nice to see that the Watcher kept his word.”

“I came back to myself in the other room, with the Healer and the Scribe scowling at me,” Castiel explained, still clinging to Dean. “The Scribe told me that the Watcher told him that Nick said I have a place to stay?”

“Yes, you do!” Sam agreed eagerly. “Nick said that you could stay with us, or he has other places you could stay at.”

“Cass, Nick’s getting you set up,” Dean added, giving Cass’s shoulder a little shake. “You’ll have that place you wanted, where Duos who don’t want to join the Faithful can stay!”

Castiel’s beautiful blue eyes lit up with hope. “Really? That would be wonderful!” His eyes grew troubled. “I don’t want to go back there, to the cathedral. The last time, they took me into that inner room and all these people grabbed me and forced me down on a table.” He shuddered. “I was restrained, had a needle shoved into my veins. It didn’t matter what I wanted, or even who I was. All they wanted was the Watcher. I don’t know how long they kept me unconscious, lying on that table, but I can’t even think about all of those people gathered around me, staring at me. Staring right through me while they prayed for the Watcher.” His fingers slid along Dean’s arm and clutched at his hand. “I don’t want to go back there,” he pleaded. “I honestly think, if they took me back? They’d never let me go again. But I can’t stop the Watcher, not without those wards you heard about that block archangels.”

Dean looked pointedly at the Lightbringer.

The archangel looked troubled. “One can provide the sigils you ask,” he said reluctantly. “It’s the least one can do for what happened with you, Dean.” Somehow, the glowing eyes suddenly looked like they belonged in a puppy. “One hopes you realize, one still thinks of you as a friend,” the archangel said quietly.

Dean tried, and failed, to hold on to his anger. “You really hurt me,” he admitted. “That being said, you were doing what you thought I wanted. So if you can give Cass those sigils?” He shrugged. “We’ll call it even.”

The Lightbringer smiled.

“But if you used them, then you’d be illegally impeding the activities of an Other,” Sam reminded. “We’re going to have to deal with the Watcher. We have no other choice.”

“One suggests that this is perhaps another thing that can wait for another time?” the Lightbringer suggested tactfully. “Time is passing, and we are expected back in the courtroom.”

Dean made a face. Sam nodded. “Cass, Crowley will be calling his witnesses next,” the lawyer explained. “After that, it will be my turn to call Dean and you. But I honestly doubt we’ll get to that point today. It’s getting late and we’re nearing the point where the case will be called over until tomorrow.”

“I’ll be ready when you call me,” Cass assured. “Just so long as I don’t have to go back to the cathedral.”

Sam hesitated. “You know we can’t prevent the Watcher from going back.”

Castiel nodded. He wrapped his arms around himself as though cold, clutching his trench coat closed. Dean put an arm protectively around him. The next time he saw the Watcher, he vowed, he was definitely punching the son of a bitch. Just this time, he’d make sure it was actually the Watcher. He deserved it for putting Castiel through this. Arm tight around Cass, Dean followed Sammy back to the courtroom.

The glares and glowers from the other side of the room when the Faithful realized that Castiel, not the Watcher, had just come in did Dean’s wicked heart good. He smiled pleasantly at them, made a show of kissing Cass, which earned him a small smile, and sat his friend down between himself and Sam. Once seated, he reached for Cass’s hand, holding it on the table. He smiled even wider at the reaction all this public affection got from the other side of the room. While the Others just frowned, Crowley made a face and Zachariah looked like he wanted to vomit. Good. Dean would have flat-out made out with Cass just to piss them off and show Cass how much he’d been missed if Dean didn’t know it would piss off Sammy.

The judge wasted no time getting the hearing going again. Crowley called the Healer first, who went into a long-winded dissertation about how angels were there to guide and protect humans. Humans, or mortals as the asshole insisted on calling them, were short-lived, silly little things who couldn’t be trusted to take care of themselves. The way they’d treated each other through the years was proof of that. Fortunately, the angels were there, all glowy and wise and perfectly capable of making better decisions than any humans. Of course it was all done with everyone’s best interest at heart. The Faithful had Duos all over the world. They and their families were ecstatic about it. Unfortunately, some, like Castiel and Nick, were naughty and didn’t realize that the angels only wanted what was best for them. It was a pity that they believed the words of a rogue archangel and known liar like the Lightbringer instead of the much wiser archangels like himself.

When it was Sam’s turn, he got right to the point. “Healer, why does Michael the Commander want to take over the territory of Earth?”

The question seemed to surprise the Healer. “Why would you think he wants to do that?”

“Because that’s the most logical reason why he’s got three archangels here,” Sam pounced. “Three is the number of archangels required to support one other archangel as leader of a territory. Or is there another reason that you, the Scribe, and the Watcher are all here together in one place, especially since the Watcher in particular is known to have a policy of not interfering with mortal business?”

The Healer clearly did not anticipate this. His glowing eyes moved to the Lightbringer, who stared impassively back. “One sees that you are again listening to the words of one who cannot be trusted. One would have thought that learning of his actions against your brother would have taught you the wisdom of that.”

“Answer the question, please?” Sam responded, unfazed.

“Yes, three is the required number of archangels for the assumption of territory,” the Healer admitted. “But the Commander has a plan. As one already stated, your kind are not capable of…”

“You are aware, of course, that a large percentage of the human population is against being selected as a host for your kind?” Sam interrupted. “In fact, the practice of using warding runes specifically to prevent being taken by an Other is spreading.”

The Healer made a face. “Unfortunate. Hosts are to be respected and revered. The Commander would put an end to the practice of shunning or attacking hosts, with swift and severe punishments for those who do and exaltations for those chosen as hosts.”

“But see, that’s where we seem to have a misunderstanding,” Sam stressed. “The Faithful of the Angels agree with your rule, but they don’t speak for all of humanity. Human beings were created with free will, the ability to make choices for themselves. Why should the Commander have the right to take those choices away, especially when a clear majority of humans don’t wish him to do so?”

“Objection!” Crowley called.

“Overruled. The witness may answer.”

The Healer was looking at Sam with something like pity. “Look to the Faithful. They live under the rule of the angels, yet they still very much have their free will.”

“Do they?” Sam indicated his table, where Dean sat still holding to Castiel’s hand. “According to the Articles, the strong, steady relationship my clients have with each other is forbidden, simply because they both happen to be the same gender. My client Duo Novak was held at your cathedral under sedation for an extended period of time, and my client Mr. Winchester was arrested on two separate occasions for suspicion of impeding the Watcher. It’s the reason we came to court in the first place, and now, we’re fighting to keep him from being forced to become a host himself!” He looked at the Healer. “Tell me, is this your definition of free will?”

Now the Healer was frowning. “Do you have children? No? When a parent sets down rules for a child, the child frequently resists and rebels, requiring the parent to correct them. While this could be considered impeding their free will, it is necessary in order to shape the child into an adult capable of integrating with your society.”

“But most humans aren’t children,” Sam insisted. “Adults like my clients are already integrated with society. They don’t need…”

“Your society is wrong,” the Healer declared sharply. “Your society allows wars, famine, genocide, and the destruction of your own planet. Left uncorrected, the human race will likely annihilate itself within a generation or two. The need for guidance has never been greater.” His voice was rising now, warming to his subject. “The Commander is coming to be that guide. His guiding hand will correct the destructive path your race is on and lead you to the future you should have always had.”

“Hallelujah!” Zachariah called, earning a rebuke from the judge.

But Sam’s eyebrows had gone up. “Wait a minute. You said the Commander would lead us to the future we should have always had? What, exactly, kept humanity from attaining that future before?”

The Healer immediately grew stern. “That is not for you to know,” he declared. “The ways of the angels are not meant for human understanding.”

“Why won’t you answer?” Sam pressed. “What are you hiding? What’s the real reason the Commander is coming to Earth?”

“Objection, Your Honor,” Crowley called. “He’s badgering the witness.”

Sam made a face. “Your Honor, the witness is here under oath to answer questions. The answer to this one is central to the case concerning both of my clients.”

“Nonsense,” Crowley argued. “It doesn’t matter why our holy archangels are here, it only matters that they are. We have established that these are beings from another plane of existence, beyond our understanding. Is it so hard to believe that their motives might be equally impossible for us to understand?”

The judge considered for a moment and nodded. “The objection is sustained. Mr. Winchester, do you have any more questions for this witness?”

Sam’s jaw worked. “No, Your Honor, not if I can’t get an answer to my most important question so far in this case.”

“Watch your tone, young man,” the judge warned. “The witness may step down. Mr. Crowley, call your next witness.”

Dean expected the Scribe, but instead Crowley called Zachariah. Zachariah waxed on for what seemed like forever about how great it was to be a Duo. “I understand that some parts of the Articles of the Faithful may seem restrictive, especially to those in an, um…” He glanced distastefully at their table, where Dean still held Castiel’s hand. “Especially to those in an alternative relationship,” Zachariah managed. “However, our new Duos quickly find the life to be one of great privilege.”

“I see,” Sam said. He indicated his table. “Are you aware that Mr. Winchester owns and operates his own garage, a successful and prominent business here in town?”

Zachariah’s smile faltered. “Actually no, but I hardly think…”

“And that prior to the interference by the Faithful, Mr. Novak was a successful fundraiser for multiple charitable groups?”

The smile was gone now. “We can offer him more,” he insisted. “As a Duo, his options have only expanded.”

Sam blinked. “Expanded? Since he became a Duo, he’s lost his home, his job, had his freedom and relationship threatened…” He shook his head. “Is this what you call expanding his options?”

Now a thundercloud appeared on the man’s balding brow. “What we can offer him now far exceeds everything he’s lost,” he insisted.

“Oh, I see,” Sam drawled. “So his options are expanded, only so long as he signs your Articles.”

“Yes, precisely!” Zachariah spat.

“Yup, that sounds like perfect freedom to me,” Sam smiled. “I have no further questions for this witness.”

“Very well, the witness may step down,” the judge called. 

“We’d like to discuss the arrangements for Duo Novak and Mr. Winchester for tonight,” Crowley called.

“So would we,” Sam agreed. “As there is a clear and obvious risk to Mr. Winchester as we all know for certain now that there is an Other after him? For his own protection, it’s imperative that he returns to the compound. And Mr. Novak already expressed that he felt severely and unjustly restrained and imprisoned at the cathedral. My client was illegally restrained and sedated against his will, and…”

“Excuse me, if I may finish?” Crowley interrupted. “As I was saying, my clients are completely willing to allow Duo Novak and Mr. Winchester to return to Duo Vaught’s compound, provided that they are offered full protection from some of the more, shall we say, radical members of his group?”

Dean’s jaw dropped. Next to him, Cass gasped in surprise.

The judge appeared surprised, too, but recovered quickly. “Alright, so be it. We’ll adjourn and meet here again tomorrow.” He frowned, glancing toward the door. “The crowds outside…”

“Between our holy archangels and the Lightbringer, I imagine those crowds will back off,” Crowley offered.

“I’ll protect my friends,” the Lightbringer vowed.

“Very well,” the judge said. “Then I’ll see everyone back here bright and early tomorrow.”

Chapter 22: Perspective

Summary:

Dean and Cass are heading home, but have an unexpected encounter along the way

The Scribe and the Healer went out first, accompanied by their sycophants. The Healer gave a little speech to the crowd, most of whom had started cheering and singing praises at their appearance, about remaining calm and not interfering with mortal law enforcement. The Satanists had drawn back, hissing and spitting the occasional insult, drawing the ire of the Faithful near them.

Near the end of the Healer’s speech, the Lightbringer, impatient and bored in the hall, pushed his way through the door. Instantly, the Faithful drew back in horror, while screams of joy rose from the Satanists. One young man, dressed all in black with an inverted pentagram tattooed on his forehead, shoved his way to the front of the crowd. “My Lord Satan!” he screeched. “I wish only to die at your hand, so that my soul can serve you forever in your underworld.” He threw his arms out dramatically to his side, tilted his head back, and closed his eyes, an expression of ecstasy on his face. “Smite me, Lucifer, Prince of Darkness!”

A myriad of expressions crossed the Lightbringer’s face, surprise giving way to confusion before settling on distaste. He reluctantly raised his hand to snap his fingers.

“Samael!” Sam hissed. “Don’t you dare!”

The Lightbringer looked at him in confusion before turning to point and grimace at the young Satanist. “But this mortal…?”

Sam was clearly done with everything and everyone. The fact that he’d been pissed enough to call the Lightbringer by name was proof of that. Now he didn’t hesitate to take the archangel’s arm in a firm grip. “We are leaving,” he declared through clenched teeth.

The Lightbringer glanced again at the disappointed Satanist, gave a meek shrug, and allowed himself to be led off.

By this time, the police presence had been greatly increased. Jody, thankfully still in one piece although she appeared to be a bit mussed, directed Sam’s group to a police cruiser but hesitated when she saw Castiel was now with them. “Going to be a bit crowded,” she apologized, “but we’ll get you back to your car.”

“It’s fine,” Dean called. He was already climbing into the back of the cruiser, pulling Castiel in after him. He’d had his arm around Cass the entire time and had no intention of letting go, pulling the other man tight against his side. Castiel appeared to appreciate it. He sighed and leaned his head against Dean’s shoulder. Dean gave him a kiss on his tousled hair.

Sam climbed in next to Cass, directing the Lightbringer to sit up front next to a suddenly-nervous Hendrickson. The officer swallowed hard, frequently glancing at the disinterested archangel while he drove away. But after a while, the Lightbringer seemed to notice the attention. His glowing eyes turned to regard the officer. “Yes?”

“Er, nothing, really,” Hendrickson managed. His face had suddenly paled, his hands tight on the steering wheel. “It’s just that you’re, you know.” He waved generally, indicating the Lightbringer. “I mean, I’ve heard a lot of stories about you growing up,” he explained quickly. “My family wasn’t super religious, but we all went to church and stuff. Never imagined the day might come when I’d be sitting right next to the Father of Lies himself in my cruiser!” He shook his head in disbelief. “I’m not really sure how I feel about it,” he admitted.

“One means you no harm,” the Lightbringer sighed, going back to looking out the window.

“Of course not, I mean, I hope not,” Hendrickson said. His nerves caused his left leg to start jiggling as he drove, adding an extra tremor to his voice. Finally seeming to come to terms with his situation, the officer chuckled. “Here I am, with two archangels in my cruiser, one of whom is the literal Devil. Momma would roll over in her grave.”

“You realize that a lot of the stories about the Lightbringer aren’t even actually about him?” Sam called, amused. “We’ve all heard the stories about the Devil, but the thing is? That’s not him. Most of those stories are actually about the Knights of Hell. His true name, Samael the Lightbringer, hints to his actual past.” He smiled fondly at the Lightbringer. “The real story is that he was the mythical Prometheus who brought fire to mortals and was punished and tortured for it. That was the day that he brought the knowledge of the angels to humans. The one true story about him is that actually is the being depicted in the stories about the Garden of Eden as the serpent, who gave that knowledge to humans.” He sombered, his smile gone. “Obviously, God wasn’t happy about it. As a result, humans were cast out of the garden and he got thrown into a cage in Hell.”

“One was locked away for most of mortal history,” the Lightbringer said quietly, still looking out the window. His face was solemn and his voice soft, as it usually was when he recalled his own past. “As such, one could hardly do the things one has been accused of doing.”

“Oh,” Hendrickson said cautiously. “I guess that does beg the question. I mean, I knew you were locked away for millennia, so yeah, in retrospect, it’s obvious you couldn’t have done half of what you were accused of.” He glanced at the archangel. “But you still had the demons, right? Weren’t they acting on your orders?”

“The demons in Hell did not follow one’s orders,” the Lightbringer corrected, finally turning to regard the curious officer. “They tortured one, mocked one, and took great delight in calling one the Prince of Darkness because one had once been a Prince of Heaven. One was never a leader in Hell. That is only another way that demons tortured one, by claiming that they were doing the things they did in one’s name.”

“In other words, he isn’t the literal Devil because there never was one,” Castiel explained. Dean was glad to see his lover take an interest in the conversation. “People like those Satanists back at the courthouse? It’s not actually him they’ve been following all this time. It’s just the demons who were claiming to do so much evil in his name, all to torment him.”

“Damn,” Hendrickson breathed. His eyes grew wide in alarm and he glanced at his passenger. “Er, sorry.”

“One is hardly offended,” the Lightbringer said dismissively. “One is indeed damned by one’s brothers and, apparently, by one’s Father.”

“Yeah, what about God?” Hendrickson wondered. “That’s something I always wanted to know. I see the angels and I see you and you’ve all got your own ways about you, but what about the big guy?”

“One does not know,” the Lightbringer admitted. “One’s Father was part of one’s imprisonment in Hell. But when one was released and ordered by the Commander to pledge loyalty to him, one asked about Father but was given no answer.” He sighed. “That is part of why one freed all the prisoners in Heaven,” he admitted. “It wasn’t just to cover one’s own escape to Earth. One hoped that, because of that action, one’s Father would appear.”

“You wanted to get God’s attention, even if it was just to make him angry at you,” Hendrickson said quietly. For the first time, he was looking at the archangel with understanding and a bit of pity in his eyes. “I suppose I can understand that. But you certainly created a mess when you did it. The Faithful say that the angels were all but forced to come to Earth then, to try to recapture the evil beings you freed.”

“One cannot confirm or deny this, although one does confess it bears a ring of truth,” the Lightbringer sighed.

Hendrickson shook his head, eyes on the road. “You know, you’re nothing like I expected you to be.”

“He gets that a lot,” Dean grumbled. “Amazing how your perspective can change when you look at things from a different point of view.” He scowled at the back of the archangel’s head. “My own point of view took a hammering recently, so I get it.”

“One feels terrible about that!” the Lightbringer insisted, turning in his seat to look anxiously back at Dean. “One never would have harmed you if it wasn't what one believed you wanted.”

“I get that,” Dean sighed. “I do. It’s just going to take me a bit, ok? Give me time.”

“One does not want to lose your friendship.”

“You haven’t,” Dean assured grudgingly, reaching up to give the Lightbringer’s shoulder a squeeze. “I’m pissed, don’t get me wrong. But friends get pissed at each other sometimes. We’re not always going to get along. We’ll say and do stupid shit to hurt each other. But in the end, we forgive each other because the friendship means more than whatever the squabble was, even if that squabble ended up in me getting killed and sent to Hell.”

“What?!” Obviously Hendrickson hadn’t heard this, as the officer had been outside on crowd control.

“Long story,” Sam grumbled. “Short version is that he sent Dean there because Dean made several comments to the effect that he’d rather die than be a Duo, and the Lightbringer took it literally. But it’s over now, and we’ve got…” He gasped. “Look out!”

Hendrickson’s attention jerked back to the road in time to swerve and slam on the brakes. He was a moment too late. There was a loud thud from the front of the car. His passengers were abruptly jerked forward as the car screeched to a halt and stalled.

“Son of a bitch!” Dean swore, reaching for a door handle that wasn’t there. “Dammit, Hendrickson, let me out.”

“You stay put!” Hendrickson drew his weapon and climbed out of the car. “That son of a bitch threw himself in front of this car. It’s obviously an attempt to stop us, probably an ambush…”

“Wait, don’t shoot him!” Castiel called frantically, pounding on the divider between the back seat and the front. “It’s just Alfred, my brother, and he’s hurt! Lightbringer, help him, please!”

The Lightbringer was instantly out of the car, moving before the anxious officer to kneel down next the pale-faced young man who’d just thrown himself into the street in front of the moving car.

Dean could only watch, holding tight to a traumatized Castiel. He’d met Alfred Novak, Castiel’s younger brother, a few times, but only in passing. Alfie was a serious young man overly interested in insects of all kinds. He wanted to be an entomologist, which was apparently a scientist who studied bugs. While Dean liked him well enough, he was generally too serious to be interested in much that Dean did. As a result, Dean mostly knew him in passing. He couldn’t imagine what might have driven a sixteen year old kid like Alfie to throw himself into traffic, especially right in front of a police car with his brother inside. Now he was curled up on the street in the fetal position, cradling his obviously-broken arm and sobbing.

Outside, the Lightbringer quickly healed him. He scooped the sobbing young man up into a bridal carry and carried him back to the car. Hendrickson, apparently convinced that this wasn’t some sort of plot to get to his passengers, holstered his weapon and helped with the door, letting the Lightbringer climb back into the car with his burden. Alfie had his head buried in his now-healed arms, sobbing his heart out. “Why didn’t you just hit me?” he cried. “Why’d you have to stop?”

“Alfred!” Castiel banged on the divider again and finally succeeded in getting Alfie’s attention. “What the hell were you doing? Did you just try to kill yourself?!”

“Castiel?” Alfie’s face paled at the sight of his brother. Clearly, he’d had no idea Castiel was in the car. His eyes moved and widened, taking in the sight of the glowing eyes of the man who currently held him awkwardly in his lap. Then he went wild, struggling to get out of the car. “Let me go! Don’t take me back. I won’t go back! I’ll kill myself first!”

“Alfred!” Castiel roared. “It’s just the Lightbringer. Sam and Dean are back here with me. Now tell me what is going on?”

“Hang on,” Hendrickson ordered, starting the car again. “I’ll get him to the hospital.”

“There is no need,” the Lightbringer said quietly. He was frowning with his head cocked to one side at his passenger, obviously confused by the young man’s reaction. “He is fully healed, although one does not understand any of his actions so far.”

Hendrickson cleared his throat. “Yeah, you healed him physicallyt,” he explained, “but he really needs to go to a hospital for some help with injuries even you can’t heal.”

“He just tried to kill himself, Lightbringer,” Dean explained quietly. “He needs mental help.”

Alfie, who had calmed a bit when Castiel yelled, now seemed on the verge of panic again. He looked pleadingly back toward his brother. “No hospital,” he insisted. “Castiel, don’t let them take me to a hospital. If I’m taken there, they’ll call mother, and mother will make me go back!”

“Alright, calm down,” Castiel soothed. “Officer Hendrickson, please just take us back to Sam’s vehicle? We’ll sort this out back at the compound.”

“Um, that was obviously a suicide attempt,” Hendrickson reminded, uncertain. “This kid needs help. A hospital…”

“No hospital!” Alfie shrieked, clinging to the Lightbringer. The archangel cradled the boy, still looking confused as Alfie looked pleadingly up at him. “I’ll go to the compound with you and Castiel,” Alfie declared. “I’ll be safe with you. I was walking there anyway, but I honestly didn’t know if anyone could help me, if you’d even want to, Lightbringer. I just got more and more depressed the farther I walked. Then I saw the car coming and just thought I could end it, but…” He started crying again, sobbing into the bewildered archangel’s neck.

“What happened?” Castiel exclaimed. “Alfred, what in God’s name is going on?”

“I think I can guess,” Dean said quietly. He looked at Sam, who nodded.

“I’ll see to his care,” Sam promised. “Let’s get him back and let him talk to his brother.” Softening his voice, Sam put a hand on the divider. “Alfie? You’re safe. Calm down, no one is going to do anything you don’t want. We’re just going to talk.”

Still sobbing into the Lightbringer, Alfie nodded. His grip on the archangel’s neck was so tight a human might have been in danger of having his neck broken. The Lightbringer only looked confused.

When they reached Sam’s car, Castiel pounced on his brother as soon as he was out of the cruiser. Whispering words of comfort, he managed to pry Alfie’s arms off the archangel and get his own arms around the teen. Dean ushered them both into the back of Sam’s stupid Prius and climbed in after them, feeling like a clown in an act at a circus and vowing that next time, they’d be driving Nick’s Land Rover. The Lightbringer and Sam piled in up front and the overloaded car was soon pulling into the drive of Nick’s mansion.

Dean was in no mood to deal with the assholes who were waiting outside. He stormed out, intent on giving Azazel and his band of merry douchebags a piece of his mind and possibly fist. But they were busy bowing low to the Lightbringer. “Samael the Lightbringer, welcome home,” Azazel said humbly. “We are here to inform you that we’ve reinforced the guards at the gates, checked all the runes, and fully intend to patrol all night, no matter the risk to ourselves.” His eyes landed on Castiel and narrowed. “Meanwhile, we’re happy to escort Duo Novak off the premises for you.”

“He’s staying,” the Lightbringer ordered, oblivious to the looks that brought to the faces of Azazel and his people. “One has much to discuss with the Watcher tonight.”

“But sir?” Azazel’s nasally voice insisted. “What possible motive could the Faithful have to allow Duo Novak to return here with Dean, unless it’s to disrupt your compound?”

“That’s for us to worry about,” Sam snapped. He clearly didn’t have any more patience left than Dean did. “Thank you for all your hard work, but you don’t have to patrol.”

“Oh, no, don’t patrol,” the Lightbringer agreed. “The risk is too great. One will be speaking with the Watcher outside tonight and will watch over everyone.” His eyes narrowed in anger. “This has gone on long enough,” he vowed. “One will not tolerate any more interference with the warding runes.”

That earned him another bow and thanks from the group. Dean beamed at the archangel, while Alfie blinked at him and managed a small smile.

Sam quickened his pace to catch up with the Lightbringer as he led the way into the mansion. “Lightbringer, while it’s admirable that you’re doing this, taking the time to talk to the Watcher?” he began quietly. “Why are you doing it?”

“Because one has promised to share runes that block the actions of archangels,” the Lightbringer explained. “One cannot have them in one’s home. Therefore, one intends to confine the Watcher outside. One will remain there to speak with him and will watch over the compound at the same time.”

“You’re really going to do it?” Castiel asked hopefully.

The archangel nodded. “Yes. The runes are in my host’s desk.”

“Wait,” Sam asked, surprised. “You already wrote them down?”

“Um, what’s going on?” Alfie asked.

“Yeah, we’ve got a whole new problem here, folks,” Dean reminded, pointing with his chin toward the teen. “We’re going to have to address Alfie’s situation well before curfew tonight.”

Castiel’s face grew stern. “Indeed we do. Alfred, let’s sit down in the living room, and you can tell us everything that is going on.”

Chapter 23: The Family Business

Summary:

Alfred Shurley explains what happened that brought him to his current state

Notes:

TW for suicidal idealiations

“It was mom,” Alfie admitted once they were all seated in Nick’s living room. “You know how excited she was when you were taken by the Watcher, Castiel? Well, she knows that the ability to host an Other runs in families. She’d hoped that I’d be able to host an archangel too, especially the Commander. So she brought me to the cathedral and left me there overnight with the Hopefuls.”

Dean couldn’t keep a growl from rising. The Hopefuls were members of the Faithful who directly offered themselves as hosts to Others. They dressed in the same stupid white robes they’d had on Cass and spent the night in a special area in the cathedral. It was basically a giant room filled with cots where the Hopefuls slept, wide open to the Others, hoping that they’d be selected as a host during the night and awaken as a Dual. He should have known that Naomi fucking Novak would try to push her youngest son into that. Dean eyed Alfie. “Did you get taken?” he asked quietly.

To his relief, Alfie shook his head no. “She took me there, signed me up for the Hopefuls and dropped me off,” he explained. “I snuck out as soon as I could and hid.”

“Outside?!” Castiel asked, aghast. “But Alfred, you were in just as much danger as if you’d been…”

“It was already too late, Castiel!” Alfie yelled, fists clenched. “They already took me, ok?” Seeing everyone staring at him, he hung his head. “I’ve been a Duo for over a week now,” he admitted. “I just managed to keep it a secret. I was lucky enough that my Other didn’t leave me somewhere public, and never anywhere that I couldn’t sneak back into the house before anyone realized I was gone.” His eyes grew wide, his face taking on a panicked expression. “But if I’d stayed in the cathedral? Then as soon as the other Duos  would manifest, and they would have seen my Other. I had to run, I didn’t have a choice!” He sobbed, rapidly becoming hysterical despite Castiel’s frantic attempts to calm him. “I didn’t want what happened to you,” Alfie said, clutching at his brother. “To be picked up and examined by the government and then have to sign those stupid Articles and live with the other Duos? No!” He gave Cass a harsh shake. “I want my life back, Castiel! I want to be an entomologist and discover how to prevent invasive insects from destroying the forests. I want to marry a girl who isn’t a Duo or part of the Faithful and have kids that I don’t have to raise believing the angels know everything and we should just blindly do whatever they say. I don’t want to be a Duo! That’s why I tried to jump in front of the car. I didn’t know you were in it. I just don’t want this! I don’t want to go on like this.” He turned pleading eyes to the Lightbringer. “You can help me, right?” he asked hopefully. “You’re an archangel. Can you get this Other out of me?”

“That is not in one’s power,” the Lightbringer corrected gently. “Once an Other has taken a host, not even an archangel can forcefully remove them.”

“Then smite me!” Alfie stood up and went to the Lightbringer, falling to his knees to raise pleading hands. “End this, please, I don’t want to live like this.”

“ALFRED!” Castiel grabbed his brother and dragged him away. Alfie immediately began fighting, and Dean and Sam ran over to help. The three men quickly managed to subdue the teen. “Alfred, please, listen to me,” Castiel pleaded, holding tightly to his brother. “This Other in you, do you know its name?”

Realizing he wasn’t about to be smited, Alfie had dejectedly stopped fighting, allowing his brother to force him back onto the couch. Now he nodded. “They’re called Samandriel,” he replied listlessly. “I don’t know anything else about them.”

“One knows them,” the Lightbringer said. “Samandriel is an angel of imagination. They are good, and would not wish you harm, Alfred Novak. One would be willing to bring them with one, when one goes out tonight to speak with the Watcher?” he offered. “One can explain your situation and see if perhaps an agreement can be reached.”

Alfie’s blue eyes lit up with hope. “You’ll do that for me? Yes, please!”

“Awesome,” Dean called, smiling. “Damn, I wish I could be there for this conversation.”

“You can,” the Lightbringer said, surprising everyone. He indicated Dean’s ribs. “The Watcher has yet to remove the sigils from your ribs, meaning the Commander cannot yet take his host. You are safe from becoming a Duo until that happens. One suspects this is the reason that Castiel Novak was permitted to return here tonight.”

All eyes went to Cass. Cass flushed, looking down guiltily. “That’s precisely the reason why,” he admitted. “The Healer told me as much when I returned to myself at the courthouse, and the Watcher confirmed it. But the Watcher isn’t decided yet on if he’ll do it. He has plans of his own, things he’s already set in motion. That’s why he asked that I be sent back here, so that he could speak to the Lightbringer.”

“Wait a minute,” Sam called. “Castiel, how do you know this?”

Castiel suddenly found the floor fascinating. “He told me,” Cass explained. “While they had me unconscious, we spent a lot of time talking together. And then after, well, more and more I can sense things from him, just bits and pieces coming through the veil.”

“The Watcher did say that he learned a lot of things from his host,” Dean recalled. “So that’s what he was talking about. Seems like the leak goes both ways.” He looked back at Castiel. “When the Watcher actually spoke to you, do you remember the conversation?”

Castiel squirmed uncomfortably. “We, um, have an arrangement that seems a bit unusual. The real reason that he didn’t come back to the cathedral is two-fold. First, he was injured rather badly when he rescued Dean from Hell. He needed time to recover. But that’s not the most important thing.” He indicated Dean. “After he spoke with Dean that first night, he understood that I didn’t want to be a Duo. Cassiel’s got human emotions. That night, Dean went out to the Watcher and spent half the night talking about how much he loved me, and how he’d do anything for me.” He looked at Dean with his heart in his eyes. “It got through to the Watcher, Dean. He looked into your soul, and he saw that love. He thought it was the most beautiful thing he’d ever seen. That’s why he went into Hell after you. It hurt him rather badly,” he admitted. “I think it may have actually come close to killing him. But he did it anyway, brought you back and carved those sigils on your ribs to protect you. It was to keep Michael from just taking you while he decided what to do.”

“So you think he’s ok to just let himself be locked up in Enochian runes so the Lightbringer can talk to him?”

Castiel did an odd thing. He tilted his head to the side and squinted in a strangely familiar way. “Yes,” he said after a moment. “He’s willing, so long as the Lightbringer agrees to only speak the truth.”

The Lightbringer abruptly got to his feet, glowing eyes wide. “Castiel Novak,” he said sharply, “are you able to speak with the Watcher right now?”

“Well…” Castiel hesitated. “Not speak the way you and I are speaking. It’s more like he’s this presence in the back of my mind, only partially aware of what’s happening. I kind of pushed the question at him, and his answer was more of an emotion than words.”

Sam’s jaw had dropped. “Is this something with precedence?” he asked, awestruck.

The Lightbringer nodded. “Such a thing has happened before. There is one case in particular that all angels know of. But it is very rare, and only happens when there is an extraordinary amount of compatibility and agreement between an angel and its host. Castiel Novak is the perfect vessel for Cassiel the Watcher, and it can only happen between such. But more than that, it requires a unique blending of personality, a compatibility rarely seen.” He tilted his head at Castiel. “You are more than a Duo. You are a Dual, or becoming one.”

“Holy shit,” Sam breathed. “Castiel, that means that, in time, you’ll actually be able to access some of his power, and he’ll be able to access your memories.”

“Um, is that a good thing?” Dean wanted to know.

“What’s happening to my brother?!” Alfie demanded. The teen’s face had gone white as he stared at Cass. “He never wanted this.”

“No, I didn’t,” Castiel replied gently. “But it happened, and fighting against my Other won’t help. I’ve got no choice but to accept him. Now I’m choosing to trust him with the most important thing in my life.” Blue eyes locked on Dean. “He knows what you mean to me. He’s fascinated by you. I think he may actually be starting to fall a little in love with you himself, just based on my memories of you and the brief interactions you’ve had.”

“Well tough shit, I’m already spoken for.” Dean linked his fingers with Castiel’s. “Cass, you might be willing to share, but baby, I’m not. If I can safely come along and talk to the Watcher without anyone burning out my eyes or wiping my memories? I’d really like a word.”

“You’ll be fine,” Castiel and the Lightbringer said at once.

With a smile at Castiel, the Lightbringer continued. “While one recommends you sleep initially, so that one can make Samandriel understand? You should have no risk of memory loss while we remain unmanifested.”

“Awesome,” Dean announced.

“Then it is decided,” the Lightbringer declared. “One will return control to one’s host now, as the drug has worn off.”

“Thank you,” Castiel said humbly. “Good luck tonight.”

The Lightbringer smiled, then leaned his head back against Nick’s padded chair and went still. A moment later, Nick opened his eyes. He looked around, confused, before his eyes landed on the tear-streaked face of Alfred Novak. He frowned. “What’d I miss?”

****

Archangel warding sigils, it turned out, were stupidly complicated to draw. Dean had a headache from his painstaking work. Sammy and, even worse, Jo Harvelle seemed to have a much easier time and did most of the work. Meanwhile, Ellen Harvelle, who was helping hold lights for the drawers, fussed over Alfred like a mother hen. Bobby wasn’t much better, although he spent most of his time growling and grumbling at Rufus, who did nothing but growl and grumble. “The Lightbringer is out of his damned mind,” Rufus declared for the umpteenth time. “Bad enough he’s standing here in the open to talk to the Watcher, but you’re going to have this Samandriel Other involved, too?” The older man shook his head, scowling. “How do we know he not going to break these runes as soon as the Watcher shows just so both of them can jump on the Lightbringer?”

“The Others have no gender and prefer the pronouns they/them. And I have to trust them,” Castiel insisted. “I’ve got no choice, and Alfred needs help.”

“Kids like Alfie are the reason this compound was made, you damned old fool,” Bobby grumbled at Rufus. “You know you’re just as worried about this kid as I am so shut up and hold that light up a bit more. Dean’s got the right side of that sigil backward.”

Dean cussed softly under his breath and corrected his mistake.

“M-maybe this is a bad idea?” Alfie suggested timidly. “I don’t want anything to happen to Mr. Vaught!”

“I’ll be fine,” Nick assured. He’d brought out some beach chairs and was arranging them with Alfie’s help, setting up for the four of them. Now he wiped his brow and peered up at the sky. “It rained last night,” he noted. “I’m glad that Samandriel kept you from getting soaked to the bone, Alfie, but our Others can’t offer that same protection to Dean. The weather service said it’s not supposed to rain, but I don’t know. That’s a lot of cloud cover. You can hardly see any stars up there.”

“Means it’ll be dark, too,” Rufus pointed out unhelpfully. “Harder to see any assholes sneaking up on you. I still say you should let Azazel’s boys keep watch.”

But Nick shook his head. “Way too dangerous. We’ll be fine out here, and hopefully the rain will hold off.”

Dean hoped so. Finished drawing his sigil on the wooden panel he’d been working on, he stood up and bent backwards to relieve the crick in his spine. “Whoo, archangels are complicated,” he complained. “Can’t believe that the Lightbringer already had those runes written out for us and waiting in Nick’s desk!”

“Well, he clearly realized that we’d need them at some point,” Nick agreed.

The curfew sirens sounded, silencing everyone. They looked around with worried glances.

“You’d best get inside,” Nick suggested. “We can finish this last sigil here. Thanks for your help.”

Bobby, Rufus, Ellen and Jo all looked like they’d just eaten something sour. Sam gently began to herd them back, leaving the three Duos and Dean alone in the area they’d chosen - the open area the compound used as a park. Whatever happened tonight, it would happen right in the middle of the compound. Dean hoped they wouldn’t regret it.

Castiel silently picked up the finished sigils, which had been painted onto thin sheets of plywood, and began placing them in a circle around one of the beach chairs. Dean caught his wrist. “You don’t have to shut yourself in right away,” he said.

But Castiel shook his head. “The faster I’m in the circle, the more at ease I’ll feel. Go hold the light for Alfred. You’ll be way better at that then you’ve been at painting these.”

Dean reluctantly held the light. A moment later, the last sigil was finished.

Dean looked around. He’d never been out after curfew before. The compound seemed unnaturally still. The streetlights were on, but no light shone from the houses save the occasional crack around the shutters. All the houses were boarded up for the night, the residents safely locked away behind the angel warding runes. It was more than a little unnerving.

“Get some rest, Dean,” Castiel ordered. He’d already settled down on his beach chair in the circle. “We’ll talk soon enough.”

Dean was sure he’d never be able to fall asleep. But in the unnatural silence, he soon drifted off.

Chapter 24: Chat

Summary:

Cassiel the Watcher and Samael the Lightbringer have a conversation. Dean learns some shocking truths.

“Dean? Wake up.”

The Lightbringer’s voice brought Dean up from a lovely, highly erotic dream involving himself and Castiel naked on a rainbow unicorn. He blinked his eyes open, looking into the glowing orbs staring back at him. “Hey, Lightbringer,” Dean yawned, sitting up and stretching before managing an awkward half bow. “Did the sigils work?”

“They did.” The Lightbringer moved aside a little, letting Dean see the still figure of the Watcher, sitting calmly on the side of the beach chair and watching them. Around him, the sigils were glowing brightly, giving off a wavering aura like a circle of flames.

Dean got to his feet and cautiously approached. He looked around. “Um, where’s Alfie?”

“Samandriel did not respond well to coming face to face with one,” the Lightbringer admitted.

“Ah hell,” Dean groaned, facepalming. “Don’t tell me he flew away?”

“One was able to calm them,” the Watcher called. “They spoke with one and then said they needed a moment to think. One believes they are walking about the townhouses now, as they agreed not to leave the compound.”

Dean sputtered. “And you just let them walk away? They could be breaking the runes in the townhouses for their buddies to jump into our people!”

“Dean?” the Watcher called patiently. “We can see the wards on the townhouses. They are not being broken. Samandriel is good and will keep their word.” His gaze moved to the Lightbringer. Getting to his feet, he approached the boundary of the circle. “Shall we talk, brother?”

“Let’s talk.” The Lightbringer stepped closer to the flickering sigils. Now the two were face to face, with only the flame-like light separating them.

The Watcher wasted no time. “Who is the Other in Sam Winchester?”

“One does not know,” the Lightbringer admitted. “They are damaged in some way and one has never seen them manifest. One believes they may have been among the prisoners one freed when one rebelled against the Commander, possibly Gadreel.”

The Watcher’s eyebrows went up. “One understands, then, why you conceal their presence, brother. Their derelict of duty allowed you access to mortals during your original transgression.”

“One does feel a certain obligation there,” the Lightbringer admitted. “But beyond that, one is fond of Sam Winchester. His Other does not communicate in any significant way. They pose no threat to Sam Winchester or to this compound.”

Dean nodded. “The only time they ever communicated was to tell us about the Lightbringer,” he explained. “It’s actually how we learned for sure that Sam was a Duo.”

The Watcher cocked his head and frowned in confusion. “That makes no sense.”

Dean blinked. “What do you mean?”

“However the Other communicated this information about the Lightbringer, it implies a level of awareness that the Lightbringer just said does not currently exist,” the Watcher clarified. “One saw this for one’s self. It makes no sense that they would possess that only once, and only to direct you to the Lightbringer.”

Dean frowned. “But that’s what happened,” he insisted. “Sam woke up with a note telling us to ask Nick Vaught about the Lightbringer.”

“That makes no sense,” the Watcher repeated. He was looking hard at the Lightbringer.

Confused, Dean turned to look at the Lightbringer as well and saw the archangel had suddenly gone quiet. Seeing Dean’s eyes on him, he sighed. “One saw the Other out roaming the street in your brother’s body,” he admitted. “It was clear they were not in full control of their facilities. As you know, one had already been making plans for this compound and one’s rebellion against the Faithful. One realized the opportunity presented and took it.”

Dean shook his head. “Wait, what?”

“It was not the Other who told you about the Lightbringer,” the Watcher clarified quietly. “It was the Lightbringer himself.”

Dean clenched his fists and took a step closer to the Lightbringer. “You wrote the note yourself and let us believe it was Gadreel?” he hissed through clenched teeth. “You son of a bitch! Why would you do that?”

The Lightbringer actually flinched. His shoulders sagged. “One did not want to upset you,” he said quietly. “One only wanted the assistance of you and your brother for one’s project. Given one’s reputation on this planet, one was reasonably certain that you would not join had one simply asked.”

“He has a point,” the Watcher agreed. “Given his fearsome reputation, you would never have simply listened to him. But Nick Vaught was a friend. In this manner, the Lightbringer simultaneously made you aware of Sam’s status as a Duo, giving you a reason to want to protect him, and directed you to your friend. It was a brilliant move,” he admitted.

Dean wasn’t sure how he felt about that brilliant move. Still, he couldn’t deny that the Lightbringer was right. He remembered how shocked he and Sam had been when Nick admitted who his Other actually was. If they’d encountered the Lightbringer first, without their fear for Sam being a motivating factor? Chances were, they’d never have agreed to join the compound. While John Winchester had always actively fought against the Others, Sam had never bought into his philosophy the way Dean had. If it hadn’t been for the note, it was possible Sam may have simply joined the Faithful. Dean didn’t even want to think about that.

“One has more questions concerning this Other,” the Watcher called, obviously ready to move on. “One has seen with one’s own eyes that they are indeed damaged, injured in some way. One did nothing because one did not know who they were or your reasons for keeping them hidden. But why do you not attempt to heal them?”

“One tried, but they are more than damaged,” the Lightbringer sighed. “They are bound in some way that one does not understand. One suspects they were marked with restraining sigils during their captivity, which would indicate that they tried to escape at some point and were punished for it. But the body of the host prevents one from having a clear understanding of what is wrong. If they manifested, one believes one could help. But they seem to have no desire to do so. They exist, and that is all.” He shrugged. “One is actually surprised they exerted enough will to take Sam Winchester as a host.”

“Not so much if they only wanted to hide,” the Watcher suggested. “One understands.”

“Yeah, well, this one doesn’t,” Dean grumbled. “If Gadreel basically is hiding away in my brother, the guy needs help, right? Some sort of angel therapist or something? Yeah,” he drawled, seeing the looks he was getting from the two, “I didn’t think that was a thing for you guys, but it was worth asking.” 

Something caught the attention of the two archangels. Dean turned and saw, to his dismay, Gadreel, coming toward them with Samandriel. The shorter Other had Gadreel by the hand and was leading them closer. Samandriel’s face looked troubled. “Your Highnesses?” they called. “I found this Other, but they’re…”

“We are aware,” the Watcher said. “We were just discussing him.”

Cursing under his breath, Dean jogged over and took Gadreel’s other hand. As usual, the Other barely seemed to notice, staring straight ahead, hand limp in Dean’s grasp. “Thank you, Samandriel, I’ll take them.”

Samandriel cocked their head at Dean in confusion, but released Gadreel’s hand. “Why do you keep them here?” they asked. They indicated Gadreel. “The bindings are complex, but the angels at the cathedral could probably remove them. I recognize some,” he continued, pointing at the unseen bindings. “Given time and a little research at the cathedral, I might be able to offer some help. Then the archangels could…”

“No,” Dean snapped. “Sorry, and thanks for the advice, Samandriel. But if there’s anything at the cathedral that can help Gadreel, then we’ll find a way to get to it that doesn’t involve bringing my brother there.”

Samandriel shook their head. “But it would be much easier to just…”

“Samandriel?” the Lightbringer called. “You agreed to respect the wishes of those at this compound. One would ask that you continue to do so.”

Samandriel sighed. Seeming to lose interest, they turned to the two archangels and bowed respectfully.

“You know, I’m actually glad you’re here, Samandriel,” Dean began. He led Gadreel to one of the beach chairs and pushed on their shoulders until the silent Other sat, still staring straight ahead. “They don’t go out often, and when they do, they almost always come back to the mansion. But I still get worried when they wander out.” He indicated Gadreel’s blank expression. “It’s probably obvious why.”

“No, actually, nothing is obvious,” Samandriel complained. The youthful face was twisted into a frown. “Nothing is making any sense to me! Watcher, why do you allow the Lightbringer to trap you? Why wouldn’t you let me break this ring? Who is this Other? Why does this mortal care for them? Why am I even here?” The Other was clearly getting agitated now. They spun around in a small circle, arms outstretched to take in the compound. “This is not the Council Cathedral, and Watcher, you are aware that you should be there. Why are you here, why is this Other here, and why am I here? All you told me is that a conversation needed to be had.”

Dean was glad to hear the fairly normal speech patterns he’d anticipated from Others. Apparently, only archangels referred to themselves in second person. Still, Samandriel was getting more and more wound up. Dean raised his hands in placation. “Calm down, kiddo, we can explain everything. First, the Council knows the Watcher is here. He’s right where he’s supposed to be, here at the Vaught Compound to talk to the Lightbringer and decide about me.”

“You are another issue.” Glowing eyes narrowed at Dean’s chest. “Watcher, why do these sigils remain? You know this mortal is to become the host of the Commander! It’s why I was sent here.”

That got Dean’s attention. “Um, what? Back up a minute. Why’d you jump into Alfie in the first place?”

Samandriel made a face at Dean, but when both the Watcher and the Lightbringer glowered at them, they explained. “My mission was to come to Earth, take a host, and take my place in the Commander’s covert operations. Surely, if you work regularly with the Lightbringer, you know what is happening now?”

“The mortals are not yet aware of current events,” the Lightbringer admitted, ignoring the frown this produced from the Watcher.

Dean stared at him a moment. He grabbed a beach chair, slid it closer to Gadreel, and sat down. “Ok. We’ve got all night. Time to tell me everything, and I mean everything. Samandriel, you start. Why the hell are your people coming to Earth? What’s going on, what’s the Commander up to, and where the hell is God in all of this?”

“Our Father is certainly not in Hell,” Samandriel protested.

Dean waved irritably. “Just answer my questions!”

The Other glanced at the archangels, both of whom nodded. Then they turned to Dean and began to speak. “I assume you know of the story of the Lightbringer, how he was sent to Hell and then rebelled when he was restored to Heaven and ordered to bow to the Commander?” When Dean nodded, they said, “When he fled Heaven, he opened all of Heaven’s prisons and released those inside.”

“Including Gadreel here,” Dean said, indicating the silent Other.

Samandriel did a double-take. “This is Gadreel?!”

Dean made a face and cursed his own stupidity. “Never mind Gadreel for now, they’re clearly not a threat,” he said quickly, ignoring the frown from the Lightbringer and the quirked eyebrow from the Watcher. “Continue, please.”

Samandriel was frowning at Gadreel and being ignored. They glanced at the Watcher for confirmation, got a nod, and continued. “The prisoners in Heaven were prisoners for a reason,” they insisted. “Most of them were dangerous, clear threats to both Heaven and Earth. Among them were several powerful demons, the Knights of Hell. Unwilling to return to Hell or be recaptured in Heaven, they fled to Earth and hid among the mortals. There, they began to plot with their fellow demons to take over the Earth and rise against Heaven. Today, the demons are among us, hidden in mortal hosts.”

Ok, Dean definitely didn’t like the sound of that. “So they’re as powerful as you guys?”

Samandriel shook their head. “No single demon can match an angel in battle. But their powers are different than ours. Like us, they can only fully manifest at night. However, they rarely do so because manifesting makes them highly visible to us.”

“So, if they manifest, it sends up an angel batsignal, huh?” Dean mused.

Samandriel blinked. “I don’t understand that reference.”

“Never mind,” the Lightbringer chuckled, shaking his head at Dean. “Go on, Samandriel. You were talking about the differences between angels and demons when they take a host?”

“Yes. They rarely manifest, but they rarely need to. That’s because they can exert their influence to control their hosts even while awake,” Samandriel continued. “The hosts are aware of their surroundings and what is happening to them, yet they are helpless, completely enslaved to their demon. While it is possible to exorcise a demon in a human host, it’s extremely difficult. Frequently, it ends in the death of the human. Even those that survive the exorcism frequently commit suicide shortly after.”

“I get that,” Dean said quietly. “If they’re fully aware of everything these demons do while they’re inside these poor people?” He shook his head. “Demons really are bastards, aren’t they?”

“And they are legion,” Samandriel insisted. “They far outnumber our kind here. While no normal demon is a match for a normal angel like me? Working together, they can certainly destroy one of us. It is why we must move with caution.”

“So these people they’re using, they’re basically meat puppets, completely under their control while being fully aware of everything that’s happening?” Dean shivered. “Ok, that sounds way worse than being a Duo. No offense.”

“I am profoundly offended!” Samandriel yelled.

“Samandriel?” the Watcher called sharply.

Samandriel gave a quick bow and managed to control themself. Frowning at Dean, they continued. “Michael the Commander knew that the Lightbringer had come to Earth. He ordered some of us to do the same, to take mortal hosts and prepare to fight these demons. Surely you are aware of that?”

Dean nodded. “Yeah, I heard it from the sermons the Faithful send out. They’ve always said that the Others are down here to fight demons. I just never thought it was true.” He shook his head. “The Faithful say the demons are getting more and more bold.”

“They are,” Samandriel agreed. They indicated Gadreel. “While we can see an Other in control of their host, even if we cannot clearly view the Other through flesh? We cannot see an unmanifested demon unless they use their powers.”

“And then what’s that look like?”

Samandriel indicated their eyes. “Our eyes glow when we take control. When a demon in control of a mortal host uses their powers, their eyes turn black. In the case of more powerful demons, the eyes appear red, yellow, or white. White are the most dangerous, the Knights of Hell themselves. But even black-eyed demons are powerful, far stronger than mortals.”

Dean nodded. “Got it. Ok, go on.”

“The demon presence grows greater with each passing day,” Samandriel stressed. “Now they have even infiltrated the Faithful. We have already discovered multiple spies in our midst, mortals we trusted only to find out they’d been taken by demons and were actively working against us from within. That is why the Commander decided he had no choice but to come to Earth and take direct control. With the rest of the Host of Heaven already sworn in allegiance to him, he could expand his territory to Earth. This would give him the power to remove the demon taint and shut the gates of Hell for good.” They smiled at Dean. “You should be grateful! You play a significant part.”

“No thanks,” Dean growled. “So the Commander basically wants to take over the world before these Knights of Hell do it?” When Samandriel nodded, he groaned. “What neither of you seems to be able to understand is that humans don’t want to be ruled by either Heaven or Hell. Why can’t the Commander just send in the troops and kick the demons back to Hell without forcing the entire planet to join the Faithful?”

“Why wouldn’t they want to join?” Samandriel asked, confused. 

“Because humans don’t want to have to follow the Articles of the Faithful,” Dean spat. “They don’t all want to just bow meekly and do whatever they’re told. They have free will and they want to use it.”

Samandriel pointed accusingly at the Lightbringer. “This is all your doing!”

“No,” the Lightbringer corrected. “It is as our Father intended them to be.”

“Which brings us back to the question of where He is?” Dean asked. “The Lightbringer doesn’t know because God wasn’t around when he got dragged back to Heaven. But you two were there,” he continued, pointing at Samandriel and the Watcher. “So spill. Where’s God?”

Samandriel went suddenly silent, staring at the Watcher. Dean did the same. The Watcher looked back at Dean, expression unreadable. “One simply does not know,” he said quietly. “Our Father regretted throwing the Lightbringer into Hell’s prison.” He looked at the Lightbringer and smiled at the other archangel’s stunned expression. “The Commander and those with him were quick to reassure Him, but you were always His favorite. He grew disinterested in the politics of Heaven and one day, He was simply gone. No one in Heaven, on Earth, or in Hell knows now where He is.”

That was not the answer Dean expected to hear. “He’s… gone?” he managed. “I assumed he’d just decided to sit back and let you guys run things, but he’s actually straight-up gone? So all this time, humans have been praying to Him, and He’s not even there?”

“Not in Heaven, no,” Samandriel confirmed, “but never think your prayers go unheard. The Host of Heaven works diligently to…”

Dean held up a silencing hand, and Samandriel obligingly went quiet. “I need a minute to think, ok?”

“Take all the time you need,” the Watcher called softly. “These are not things you should stress yourself with.”

The Lightbringer had an odd expression now. He was looking hard at the Watcher, as though studying him. “You care deeply for this mortal,” he said. “Don’t you?”

The Watcher nodded, his eyes locked on Dean and a small smile on his lips. “His is the most beautiful soul one has ever seen.”

“Then tell me, brother,” the Lightbringer pressed. “Why is it that you stand with the Commander? You know he plans to take Dean Winchester and force him to remain with the Faithful, use him as his vessel to further his plans for conquest.” He indicated Dean, who was sitting on the beach chair, cradling his head in his hands. “This one has long fought for independence, for the exercise of free will. If you allow the Commander to take him, you will destroy that beautiful soul.”

That seemed to hit the Watcher hard. He began to pace a bit in the circle, eyes locked on Dean. Samandriel shook their head. “But the Commander’s plans will free Earth from enslavement by demons,” they protested.

“Yeah,” Dean spat bitterly, “only to replace it with enslavement to angels. Frankly, I don’t see much difference. Either way, humanity takes it up the ass.” He glowered at Samandriel. “Did you even talk to Alfie, your host? You know he doesn’t want to be a Duo? The poor kid actually tried to kill himself today, just so he could get away from you. Yeah,” he continued, seeing the surprise on the Other’s face. “He’s not alone. Castiel didn’t want to be a Duo either, and neither do I. The Lightbringer killed me and sent me to Hell just to try to prevent me from being taken. I was pissed when I found out, but now?” He shook his head. “Now, I’m starting to wonder if maybe he had the right idea.”

“No,” the Watcher insisted fiercely. “Do not entertain these thoughts. Your soul shone so brightly that not even the darkness of Hell could dim its light.”

“But the Commander can,” the Lightbringer said. “And he will. The only thing preventing it is the sigils you carved onto his ribs. Cassiel,” he pleaded. “Brother. You were among the few who didn’t mock and cheer when one was sent to Hell. You could have easily restored Dean Winchester after you rescued him from Hell and stepped aside to allow him to be taken. With the injuries you must have sustained, it would have been easier. Yet you used even more of your power and marked him, protected him from being taken. You know, brother,” he insisted, seeing the struggle visible in the Watcher’s expression. “You know it is wrong to force him to host the Commander.”

The Watcher narrowed his eyes at the Lightbringer. “Do you have a better plan to defeat these demons you released?”

“Yes,” the Lightbringer replied, excited. “While one agrees that claiming the territory of Earth is the best and perhaps only way to defeat these demons? Why must it be the Commander who does it?”

Dean looked up sharply.

The Watcher grew still. “You want to claim the territory for yourself?”

“Claim, yes, but not rule,” the Lightbringer insisted. “Mortals have free will. One saw to it that they are able to reason on their own. Allow them to continue to do so. One would rule in name only, take back the Earth and give it back to humanity.”

“And then?” the Watcher asked. “Would you be willing to relinquish your claim on the Earth once this is completed?”

The Lightbringer hesitated. “That may not be possible,” he admitted. “One knows only too well that if one should relinquish control, the Commander would likely seize it. We have always been rivals. Such a contest would be all but impossible for him to resist.” He brightened. “One would continue to rule in name only, allowing humanity to decide for itself. If you would withdraw your support for the Commander and support one instead, one believes others may follow.”

“One disagrees,” the Watcher sighed. “Brother, you are not at all what one had heard you were. One believes you truly wish to do good. However, the damage to your reputation is too great. Just as the humans here fear you, so too do the hosts of Heaven. You would find it difficult, if not impossible, to get enough support for this plan.”

The Lightbringer ground his teeth in frustration. “Do you have a better plan?”

“Any archangel could claim control, providing they have the support of three others,” the Watcher pointed out.

The Lightbringer’s eyes widened in surprise. He frowned, but nodded. “If you wished to claim the Earth for yourself, it is more likely that others would follow you,” he conceded. “One would support you, so long as you vowed to only rule in name and allow humanity its free will.”

“What the actual fuck?!” Dean exclaimed, stunned.

Samandriel, it seemed, was just as shocked. “Watcher, you surely cannot be considering this?” they pleaded.

“It does bear some thought,” the Watcher replied, still looking at the Lightbringer.

Samandriel made a desperate, whining sound. Looking frantically around, their eyes landed on the empty beach chair near Dean. They grabbed it and quickly used it to snag one of the sigils, quickly dragging it out of the circle. Immediately, the flickering flame-like glow around the Watcher vanished. “You are free,” Samandriel called, dropping the chair and moving warily back from the scowling Lightbringer. “Come, Watcher, you have no further need to entertain the mad ideas of the Prince of Hell. Let us leave this place! I will meet you back at the Council Cathedral, and will bring these with us.”

Before Dean could process that last bit, Samandriel’s wings appeared, black and shadowy. They flapped once and suddenly Samandriel was between him and Gadreel. Dean jumped up, shouting in alarm, only to have his wrist seized in an iron grip.

Chaos. There was a feeling of rapid movement and disorientation. Then something burned on Dean’s upper arm and light washed out everything.

Chapter 25: White Mustang

Summary:

Dean wakes up in an awkward situation. A visitor to the Vaught Compound brings more questions than answers.

Notes:

Diegetic song here, and the song I actually wrote this story to, is "Red Right Hand Of Destruction" by Nick Cave and the Bad Seeds. I've loved this song since I first heard it on "The X-Files" in the 90's.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=H5dt_8xXgqo&list=RDH5dt_8xXgqo&start_radio=1

Dean was surrounded by Castiel. He lay face-down across the powerful thighs, Castiel’s hand stroking through his hair while his other hand rubbed at his back. Dean grumbled contentedly. He had no intention of waking up now. The hand on his back kneeded into his muscles and a pleased sigh escaped his lips.

“Good morning,” Castiel rumbled from above him, his voice deep and gravelly this morning.

“Sexy,” Dean mumbled. He twisted his head around as much as he could. “Gimme kiss?” he pleaded, puckering invitingly without opening his eyes.

That produced a low chuckle. Castiel moved, shifting while Dean lay across his lap until he somehow managed to reach Dean’s lips with his own. Dean opened his mouth, eagerly accepting the kiss and wanting more. Cass hummed meeting Dean’s probing tongue with his own…

“Hey!” Sam’s voice rudely snapped. “Stop that! Get off of my brother, right now!”

“Why?” Castiel asked, pulling back much to Dean’s dismay. “He asked one to kiss him, although one’s host seems quite distressed. Odd, one knew he also wanted to…”

The neurons in Dean’s sleepy head suddenly crackled to life. His eyes snapped open. He pushed himself up with his hands and twisted abruptly around, looking in horror at the glowing eyes that looked curiously back at him. “Son of a bitch!” he roared, throwing himself off of both the Watcher’s lap and the couch he’d been sleeping on. He dragged his arm across his mouth and glared at the archangel. “What the actual fuck, dude?!”

The archangel cocked a confused head and squinted at him. “Why are you angry, Dean Winchester?” The bastard actually sounded upset. “One only did as you asked.”

“I didn’t… That was… I thought you were Castiel!” Dean yelled. He dragged an arm over his mouth again, feeling violated. “What are you even doing still here, anyway?” he asked, looking around. “It’s morning. You should go back to your angel cave or whatever it is you’ve got in Cass’s head. Wait,” he said, looking around again at the familiar surroundings. “We’re all back in Nick’s house?”

“Apparently, the Lightbringer invited everyone inside,” Nick explained. The other man appeared as uncomfortable as Sam, who was standing near his chair with fists clenched and teeth bared as he glared at the Watcher. Nick gave his shoulder a squeeze and Sam seemed to come back to himself, shaking his head and stalking away to pace the room. Nick frowned at him before turning back to continue speaking with Dean. “I came back to myself here in my chair,” he said, pointing. “Sam was over on the love seat, and you were sound asleep on the couch with your head in the Watcher’s lap.” He grimaced, seeing Dean flinch and hearing Sam growl. “Trust me, I didn’t care for that any more than you do.”

“We have spent the past half hour trying to convince the Watcher to leave you alone and go back,” Sam explained through gritted teeth. “Apparently, he’s held you like that most of the night, ever since he rescued us.”

Dean blinked. “Rescued…?” He gasped. “Oh, shit, Samandriel!”

“It’s ok,” Nick assured. He indicated the hallway housing the guest bedrooms. “Alfie wanted to freshen up a bit, but he’s here, too, safe and sound. And before you see him, I’m going to tell you that leaving them on was his idea and Sam and I are both against it already.”

Dean frowned, confused. “Leaving what on?”

“The restraints, Dean,” Sam explained with a sigh. Seeming drained from his earlier anger, he all but fell into one of the chairs, facing Dean. “How much do you remember from last night after Samandriel grabbed you and my Other?”

“Not much,” Dean admitted. “I guess they manifested and tried to drag us back to the cathedral, huh? What stopped them?”

“The Watcher,” Nick said. He gestured to the archangel, who hadn’t moved from the sofa and was still watching Dean. “He’s the fastest of all the angels. His name actually means ‘Speed of God,’ after all.”

“One was able to catch Samandriel quickly and bring them back, before they were able to take you and the Other to the Cathedral,” the Watcher explained, smiling fondly at Dean.

“Well… thanks,” Dean managed. “But what happened after that? I’m sure Samandriel didn’t go quietly.”

“No, they did not,” the Watcher recalled, frowning. “One was quite angry with them.”

“So you smacked them around?” Sam spat. “They’re inside a sixteen year old kid, dammit! Alfie’s walking around half dazed, and where the hell did those chains with the angelic wards come from?”

This last Sam directed at Nick. Nick spread his hands helplessly. “They were something Bobby Singer had done up, after we found out about Gadreel. We thought there was a chance we might have to use them on you, so I kept them here.”

“They would be effective on any regular angel,” the Watcher said. “You did quite well with them. They should be able to restrain Samandriel without any physical harm to their host.” He got up and moved toward Dean, who took a step back warily. That made the archangel frown. “How is your arm?”

“Huh?” Remembering the burning pain he’d felt last night, Dean pulled his arm out of his flannel and stared in shock at the handprint seared into his bicep. “Holy shit, did you do that?”

“One is sorry,” the Watcher apologized. “That is a consequence of grabbing onto a mortal when one is in full manifest.”

“So why’d you grab onto me?”

“One had to seize you in order to prevent you from being taken.”

“And you couldn’t heal it?” Sam exclaimed.

The Watcher shook his head. “One will be able to heal it physically, but the mark goes to his soul.”

“Great, I’m soul marked,” Dean growled, shoving his arm back into his sleeve. For some reason, he felt embarrassed about it. “Whatever, why are you still here?” he asked the Watcher. “Let Cass out.”

But the Watcher again shook his head. “One was asked not to by the Lightbringer. He said one needed to explain all of this.”

“Yeah, well, now you have, and now the Lightbringer’s host is asking you to go,” Nick said crossly. “We have all had a very trying past couple of days, ok? We let you stay until Dean woke up so you could talk to all of us. But he’s awake now, and you’ve talked. Please let Castiel come back.”

The Watcher appeared disappointed. He looked hopefully at Dean, who scowled back at him over crossed arms. Then he sighed and sat back down, letting his head rest against the back of the couch.

When the sleepy blue eyes finally opened, Dean was quick to pounce. Climbing onto Castiel’s lap, Dean kissed him fiercely. “Morning, sunshine!”

“Hello, Dean,” Cass chuckled. “While I can’t say I protest the wake-up, I’d love to know… What the hell happened?!”

The last was yelled out as Castiel surged up from under Dean, dumping his lover unceremoniously to the floor so he could race to Alfie, who’d just entered the room. Alfie appeared some combination of embarrassed and confused as his brother pounced on him. “Alfred, are you alright? What is this?” He held up his brother’s shackled wrists, staring in horror at the runed restraints. “Why are you chained up? What the hell is going on?!”

“Would you calm down?” Alfred complained. “And stop yelling. I’ve got a horrible headache.” He brushed irritably with his shackled hands at his brother, who was apparently determined to inspect every inch of him for injury. “It’s fine, Castiel,” he grumbled. “They had to chain up my Other because they were trying to do something stupid. I’m leaving them on for now. No, I’m serious,” he shouted over Cass’s protests. “I need to make sure my Other is under control, ok? I don’t want them to pop out because I nodded off or got hit in the head or anything else.” He offered his outraged brother a reassuring smile. “I feel safer with them on,” he insisted. “It’s fine.”

“Believe me, none of us are happy about it but him,” Sam grumbled. “But now that everyone’s awake and back to their normal selves, can we talk about whatever happened last night?” Seeing as he had everyone’s attention, he nodded and gestured toward Nick’s kitchen. “How about we eat first? The Watcher filled us in a little, but let’s see if we can’t fill in the blanks while we have breakfast.”

They talked over breakfast, Dean telling his friends everything that had taken place last night. No one looked happy when he’d finished. Nick especially seemed very upset. “I just can’t believe it,” he said into his coffee. “The Lightbringer was supposed to be the one Other we could trust, the one on our side. To find out that all along, he’s just wanted to take over the Earth himself?” His shoulders sagged. “I don’t know how much I can even trust him anymore.”

“He wants to rule in name only,” Sam reminded.

“Yeah, well, he can’t,” Nick snapped. “The Host of Heaven are going to expect him to show some leadership if he tries. That’s if they don’t just automatically challenge him right from the start.”

“Yeah, I can definitely see that rubbing people the wrong way,” Sam admitted.

Nick nodded. “He would be far more likely to start a war with Heaven than it would be to protect Earth from the Knights of Hell. But it doesn’t matter anyway,” he sighed. “If he offered to throw his support to the Watcher, he all but admitted that he knows he’ll never get three other archangels to support his leadership. To tell you the truth, I don’t know where the Watcher plans to get two other archangels, either.” He slammed a hand on the table, making everyone jump. “I just don’t understand what either one of them is thinking! We’ve got to go back to that courthouse today.”

“The Watcher insists he didn’t take the sigils off of Dean’s ribs,” Sam reported. “That’s something the Scribe and the Healer are absolutely going to notice. They’ll want to know why. They’ll want to know what happened last night. And even if they don’t know who their host is, they’re absolutely going to wonder why Samandriel didn’t report in last night.”

Alfie made a small sound, and Nick grimaced. He offered a reassuring smile to the young man. “You’ll be staying right here, kiddo,” he assured. “No one’s coming in here after you without a fight.”

“As your legal council, I need to officially advise you against that,” Sam sighed. “We already broke the law by putting the Watcher inside that circle of sigils, but he agreed to that. Samandriel, though?” He indicated Alfie, who was awkwardly eating while shackled. “Samandriel did not, and is not likely to, agree to this. We’re absolutely breaking the law by keeping them chained up, especially when they were trying to return to the cathedral last night.”

“They talked to me, I think,” Alfie reported. “I’m trying to make them understand, you know, not try to take me away? The thing is, you guys didn’t do anything, not really,” he argued. “It was the Watcher who dragged them back, and then the Lightbringer got these and they both put them on, so…”

“Even though the archangels are behind both of those actions, we’re the ones who drew the sigils and had those chains made,” Sam pointed out. “Crowley has a lot of legal standing to bring charges against us. Technically, we could all get arrested for doing exactly what they were accusing Dean of doing all along, impeding the actions of an Other.”

“Thanks, Captain Sunshine,” Dean grumbled.

“I don’t want anything to happen to all of you,” Alfie said. A moment ago, he’d been devouring bacon and eggs, but now he seemed to have lost his appetite. He dropped the fork he’d been fumbling with and slumped, looking completely dejected. “Let me go, and I’ll go back. It’s not like they can do anything more to me.”

Castiel immediately stiffened, but Sam held up his hand. He gave the young man’s shoulder a squeeze. “Alfie, the damage is already done,” he explained. “As the resident lawyer, I just needed to let everyone know what we were up against. The truth of the matter is that you going back there is the worst thing that could happen to us. Right now, we’ve got plausible deniability for what we did to the Watcher. Hendrickson knows you’re here, but he doesn’t know what happened last night, so we’ve got some leeway there, too.”

“The problem will come when Mother comes here looking for him, which I expect her to do any minute,” Castiel pointed out. “She’ll find out I’m here and will be pounding on the door, trying to insist that I help her find him.” He rubbed at his temples. “We need to get those chains off of him, hide them, and discuss what we’ll say to her. And we’d best do it quickly, because there seems to be a vehicle pulling into the driveway.”

Everyone froze for a moment. Outside, they could hear the sound of tires on the paved driveway along with the faint sound of Nick Cave and the Bad Seeds’s “Red Right Hand of Destruction” coming from the vehicle’s radio.

There was a flurry of activity, removing Alfie’s restraints, hiding them and trying to come up with a plausible cover story about Alfie spending the night to speak with the Lightbringer and the Watcher about what it was like to be a Duo. Then everyone tried to look casual while Nick went to answer the door. Dean peeked nervously out the window and was surprised to see a gleaming white Mustang in the driveway. The car was a beauty, obviously a well-restored classic that looked right at home next to Dean’s Baby. Dean admired. Naomi Novak had unexpectedly good taste in cars. The Mustang made Dean think of a powerful white stallion. He’d bet there was a lot more than just a single horse under that hood, though. In spite of himself, Dean was wishing for a test drive. While nothing could compare to his Baby, Dean was a car man and loved a good, powerful car.

But it wasn’t Naomi Novak who followed Nick back into the room. Trailing slightly behind him, a slight smirk on his face, was a short, thin man with slicked back black hair and pale skin. The man’s face was thin, almost gaunt, with deep set eyes, sunken cheeks and a long nose. He wore a black suit with an odd silver lapel pin in the shape of a scythe. He walked with an ebony cane, although he didn’t appear to need it. Shined leather shoes tapped their way across the hardwood floors. Everyone froze, staring in surprise at their unexpected visitor.

“Everyone?” Nick called, looking more than a little unnerved. “This is Duo Azrael. Apparently, the Watcher invited him here.”

“Azrael?” For some reason, Sam’s face had gone white. Alfie moved quickly closer to his brother, almost hiding behind Castiel. Castiel’s eyes had gone wide, his arm moving protectively in front of Alfie and Dean.

“Charmed,” the man said. He stood and looked around with an air of amused authority. When his gaze landed on Castiel, his smile widened. “We were expecting Cassiel. Such a shame.”

Dean shifted, unnerved. Bad enough this guy was here with this attitude. Worse he was apparently a Duo and yet referred to an archangel by name, something Duos generally considered disrespectful. But worst of all was the way this asshole was referring to himself in the royal “We.” Who did he think he was? Something about the name was ringing a bell with Dean, though, something that made his skin crawl and caused him to involuntarily reach for Castiel’s hand.

Castiel appeared just as unnerved. “Sorry, but he’s not usually out during the day,” he reminded.

“Pity.” Azrael took stock of the room again and clicked his tongue. “Shouldn’t you be getting ready? We’re all due at the courthouse soon, and it won’t do to be late.”

“I’m sorry, who are you again?” Dean asked. Sam hissed at him, but Dean ignored him.

Azrael smiled at him, the kind of smile an adult gave to a child who’s being annoying. “Duo Azrael, although we’re also known by other names. We were always rather fond of Thanatos, if you’d like. You can dispense with the Duo nonsense, as we never really cared for it.”

“A-alright,” Sam stammered. Dean couldn’t remember the last time he’d seen his brother so clearly unnerved. “Mr. Thanatos, I’m afraid there’s been some kind of mistake. I don’t know what the Watcher told you last night, but you won’t be going to the courthouse, unless you’re planning to stand outside as a spectator. I wouldn’t recommend that, though. The crowds…”

A pale, bony hand adorned with a silver and black ring waved dismissively. “The Watcher called us yesterday, prior to his court appearance,” he explained. “We are here as a witness for your case, although we care little if you wish to call us to the stand. The actual court ruling means nothing to us. It’s to Raphael and Metatron that we’ll be witnessing, after all.”

Dean’s head was spinning. The Watcher had called this guy yesterday before he’d talked to the Lightbringer? Before he’d even gone to court? He glanced at his companions and saw his confusion mirrored on their faces as well. “And what, exactly, do you plan to testify about?” Sam asked.

“Oh, many things,” Thanatos said. He sat down in Nick’s chair like a king on his throne, crossing one leg over the other. “For example, I can testify about what it is to be a true Dual, something you are interested in hearing, we’ve no doubt.” He indicated Castiel, whose eyes widened in surprise. “Also about what humanity is really like and what they need from both Heaven and Hell. Even about the fact that we are supporting Cassiel in his bid for control of Earth.” He looked at Nick. “If the Lightbringer does the same, that would mean two archangels support him, and two support Michael. That should encourage some dialogue, I suspect, especially since Cassiel has already acted to prevent Michael from taking his chosen vessel.” He clicked his tongue, oblivious of the astounded looks and dropped jaws of his audience. “Poor Michael. We suspect he’ll be forced to take a lesser vessel now. How embarrassing for him.”

“Dude, who ARE you?” Dean exclaimed.

“Dean?” It was, of all people, Alfie who’d spoken. The young Duo’s face was white and shining with anxious perspiration, and his voice shook when he spoke. “Didn’t you study anything about the archangels? This is the Archangel Azrael, the angel of Death!”

“At your service.” Thanatos bowed his head, the light glinting from the silver scythe pin on his lapel. “We are delighted to make your acquaintance.”

Chapter 26: Death Comes To Town

Summary:

Thanatos has some surprising information. Crowley has a nasty surprise waiting in the courtroom.

Dean couldn’t decide what to do with his hands. He tried folding them, crossing them, shoving them into his pockets, nothing seemed to work. Of course, it wasn’t actually his hands that were the problem. Logically, Dean understood that. But that didn’t stop him from fidgeting. Johnny Cash’s “When the Man Comes Around” was playing from the radio. Dean generally enjoyed Cash, but right now, he had already decided that he didn’t appreciate it. He didn’t appreciate the song that followed it, Norman Greenbaum’s “Spirit In The Sky,” either. How they’d all decided to waive Jody’s offer of a ride and instead crowded into the white Mustang was somehow beyond him.

Next to him, Nick sat unnaturally still. Dean wasn’t sure how it happened that Nick ended up in the middle, although Sam, to Nick’s right, probably wouldn’t have been able to fit in the middle back seat of the Mustang. As it was, Sam’s knees were pressed up against the back of the passenger seat where Castiel sat. Dean supposed he couldn’t blame him. No one really wanted to sit up front. The whole cause of all the collective discomfort in the car, after all, was the smiling man at the wheel.

“When God created the universe, the first thing He did was separate light from dark,” Thanatos was explaining. “In doing so, He created life, and by creating life, He created us. Of course, we were one then, the archangel Azrael. The power was always largely passive, although sometimes a personal touch is required. It’s good to get involved with the work, you understand. But the job, naturally, required being present on Earth, which required a host.” He indicated himself. “This was not the first, but it was the perfect host. Our purpose aligned, and over time, our minds joined. We became the first Dual.”

“But what of your individual components?” Castiel was asking. The crazy hippy was apparently the only one not completely intimidated by the fact that they were being chauffeured by the literal incarnation of Death. “You refer to yourself as ‘we,’ but you seem more the archangel than the human.”

Thanatos chuckled and shook his head. “No, that is not the case. The human portion of us has just as great of an impact on us as the archangel. That is why we do not return to Heaven, nor do we typically involve ourselves in the affairs of angels. Yet, as you have seen, we are also set apart from humans. We are not quite one or the other, but are instead both. That is the true nature of a Dual.”

“And you think I can become this with my Other?” Castiel snorted. “Sorry, but our goals honestly don’t seem to align. Cassiel the Watcher wants to take over the Earth. I don’t want that. I don’t want anything to do with any of this, but it doesn’t matter what I want,” he spat. “We’re going in to court right now to try to argue that fact, but frankly, I’m not holding out a lot of hope.”

That finally got Sam to stir. “Cass, you can’t just give up,” he urged. “We’ve got a plan for court, alright? We’re going to stress your rights as a human being, and the fact that, as you said, your desires do not align with those of the Faithful. Between the violations of your religious rights and those granted by the Bill of Rights, I’ve got real trouble seeing this go against us.”

“That’s right,” Dean soothed, reaching up to clasp Castiel’s shoulder. “You stick to your guns, babe. We’re going to tell them how neither one of us has goals that match with the Others…”

“We rather think that your goals align more than you realize,” Thanatos commented, flicking on his turn signal to turn into the courthouse parking lot. “After all, we frequently encountered each other in the performance of the Watcher’s duties.”

“Watching over the death of kings,” Castiel recalled. “I guess you would run into each other, if you took a personal interest.”

Thanatos nodded. “He found us quite recently, in fact, doing just that. It is the reason we are here.”

It took a moment for the full impact of what Thanatos had just said to finally land in the car. Dean, frozen in the act of getting out of the Mustang, clutched at the door handle with one hand and Nick’s arm with the other. Nick sat as he was, jaw gaping. Castiel stared at Thanatos with wide eyes. Sam seemed to have trouble breathing. “Wait,” Sam finally managed. “Are you telling us that it was that man who died, the one with royal blood, the one that first exposed Castiel as a Duo and started all this weeks ago? That was when the Watcher first contacted you?”

“And shared his plan with us, yes,” Thanatos confirmed. “That happened shortly after Michael the Commander ordered him to Earth to support him in his bid for control of this planet. Cassiel ended up staying out too long and inadvertently exposing his host because he was having a conversation with us, asking us to come at this point in time. Now his plan is starting to unfold.” He chuckled, seeming amused by the stunned silence in the car. “You must understand,” he said as he parked the Mustang. “Cassiel the Watcher has been watching humanity since the very beginning. He understands far more than you give him credit for. But of course, he can’t account for all the factors, especially the human ones. We do not believe it was his intention to expose his host.”

“No, it wasn’t,” Castiel said quietly. “The Watcher watches, but he rarely takes part. He didn’t respond at all to the testing when I was taken because he was angry that we’d been discovered. Then everything after that, his mistakes with the Faithful and with Dean, happened because he still doesn’t really understand humanity. But if what you’re saying is true, and he planned to have you support him in his bid for Earth from before I even knew I was a Duo?” He shook his head. “I’m sorry, but I disagree. I just don’t see how our desires could in any way align.”

“There’s one way, perhaps the most important, in which your desires very much align.”

Dean felt Thanatos’s eyes on him in the rearview mirror and froze like a mouse before a snake. “No,” he snapped. “Just no. I love Castiel, not what’s inside of him.”

“But what is inside of him is part of him,” Thanatos insisted. He’d turned off the engine and was in the process of climbing out of the Mustang, looking like a man about to go for a stroll in the park. “We took time before we were able to fully embrace what we are. For them?” He indicated Castiel. “It will not take nearly as much time for the results to be much the same.” The sunken eyes caught Dean, freezing him in place. “If you truly love him?” Thanatos declared. “You must learn to accept all parts of him, even those you cannot yet understand. Otherwise, your relationship is over.”

Dean’s stomach churned. He quickly got out of the car and took a few steps away, taking deep breaths to try to calm his racing heart. Fortunately, Sam cleared his throat. “Let’s just take things one step at a time, ok?” he said diplomatically. “Looks like Jody’s got a lot more help today, and the crowd seems a bit more under control. But we’ve still got to walk past that mess to get to the courthouse. Frankly, I’m surprised that you were able to find a spot so easily. Well,” he amended, seeing Thanatos’s smirk, “maybe not so surprised. But Jody’s going to wonder why we told her we wouldn’t need a police escort.”

“We fail to see a need to explain ourselves to her,” Thanatos called. He’d already started toward the courthouse, cane tapping on the ground as he walked.

“I am seriously in real danger of pissing my pants,” Nick confessed. “Is he really going to just walk right up to… Yes, he is. Sam, maybe we shouldn’t let him just walk right into the crowd like that?”

With a sinking feeling, Dean realized Nick was right. Thanatos had reached the edge of the crowd largely unnoticed and was pushing his way through. A man turned and said something rude to him, refusing to move. Without losing his patient smile, Thanatos casually flicked at the lapel of his coat, as though brushing off a speck of dust. The man simply collapsed.

Dean, Cass, Nick and Sam bolted forward, yelling at people to get out of the way. Fortunately, Jody had seen them and was clearing a path, but now she was frowning between Thanatos and the man on the ground, where one of the officers she’d brought to assist had started CPR.  “Thanatos!” Sam yelled. “Come on, you can’t just do that! Bring him back, now!”

Thanatos looked at him in annoyance, and Sam’s face went pale. The younger Winchester swallowed hard and raised his hands pleadingly. “Please, Thanatos, this man has done nothing worthy of death. Could you please spare his life?”

“Fine,” Thanatos replied with a shrug. He gestured, and the man suddenly gasped and sat up, staring at him with bulging eyes. Thanatos ignored the man. Instead, he turned and started walking again toward the courthouse.

The crowded parted in front of him like a wave, giving the group a wide space to pass. Jody, pale-faced, stared after him. “Thanatos?” she asked quietly. “Is this the trouble I think he is?”

Dean nodded and avoided her eyes, walking quickly to keep up with his group.

Heading down the hall, they were greeted with the sight of an overweight, balding, and incredibly irritated middle-aged man. Zachariah stomped forward, pointing an accusing finger at the group. “You’re late!” he accused. “How dare you make archangels wait? And who the hell is this?”

Dean’s trepidation vanished. He quickly darted forward, indicating Thanatos with a sweep of his arm. “Duo Zachariah? Let me introduce you to Azrael, the angel of Death.”

Thanatos gave a polite nod. “We are delighted to make your acquaintance.”

“What nonsense is this?” Zachariah sneered. “This man may be a Duo, which frankly I doubt, but he’s no archangel. His eyes aren’t even glowing.”

“Would this please you more?” Thanatos’s eyes began to glow a familiar blue, and somehow, his skull began to glow through the flesh of his face. “We do not typically bother showing ourselves in this manner,” he said, his voice echoing hollowly. “Especially not to a low-level middle manager of a Duo whose host seems to think themselves far more important than they actually are. Now move aside. We have business.”

Dean couldn’t help but grin as they passed the trembling, sweating, bowing form of Zachariah Alder. Dean chose to believe Zachariah would need a change of clothing and felt much better. But that only lasted until they got into the courtroom, where three sets of glowing eyes regarded them.

“Ah, finally!” Crowley called. “Delighted that you could be bothered to show…” He paused, noticing Thanatos’s glowing eyes. At least his skull had stopped glowing. “I say, who is this?”

“We apologize,” Thanatos said. “We are the reason these mortals are late.” He inclined his head politely to the Healer, the Scribe, and the silent young man with glowing eyes standing with them. “We are the Archangel Azrael, the angel of Death.”

“Death?” The Healer’s eyes had gone wide, and even the Scribe had stopped scribbling to look up in surprise. “What brings you here, brother?”

“We will get to that, in time.” Thanatos tilted his head to one side, eyes fixed on the third member of the group. “And who might this be?”

“You know perfectly well who one is,” the young man spat. He stood with his arms crossed, apparently not at all bothered by the fact that he was facing off with literal Death. “The Healer asked you a question. Why are you here, Death?”

“Why Commander, how nice to see you again!” Thanatos inclined his head politely. “As we said, we will get to the reasons for our presence in time.”

“The Commander?” Sam echoed. “But wait, that’s…”

“Adam?” Dean’s blood had gone cold. “Adam Milligan?”

“Your half-brother is not one’s true, preferred vessel, as you are only too aware,” the Commander said crossly. “Circumstances have unfortunately necessitated haste. One will rectify this situation soon.”

“Oh Adam,” Sam groaned. “I knew you’d joined the Faithful, but I never thought…”

“I should have.” Dean’s voice was dull as he looked at his estranged half-brother. “Genetic link, right? Son of a bitch, Adam, what are you doing?”

“The job you should rightly be doing, Dean Winchester,” the Commander declared, glowering at Dean. “One expects this unfortunate situation will soon be rectified.”

“No thanks,” Dean growled. “I’m pissed that you took Adam, but that doesn’t mean you’re getting me.”

The Commander crossed his arms over his chest. “We shall see.”

Crowley cleared his throat. “Death, we welcome you,” he called. “Please, feel free to join your fellow archangels. I’m sure you’ve got some catching up to do.”

Dean rolled his eyes, but to his surprise, Thanatos once again inclined his head politely and moved briskly to join the other archangels. The four of them sat on the Plaintiff’s side of the courtroom, heads close together as they began speaking among themselves in low voices.

“It doesn’t mean anything,” Sam reassured him quietly, giving his arm a squeeze. “Stick to the plan.”

Right. Dean stoped staring after Thanatos. He clasped Castiel’s hand and together they made their way to the Defendant’s table.

The judge, apparently, was very quickly briefed, or at least he’d been on the bench long enough to not be easily rattled. He quickly brought the court to order. “Would the Plaintiff like to call your next witness?”

Crowley stood. “Your Honor, this morning we received some new information that is of great import to this court. In order to address it, we’d like to call Dean Winchester to the stand.”

That was a surprise. Dean hadn’t expected to take the stand until Sam called him. But Sam gave him a nod and Dean stepped up and was sworn in.

Crowley, however, didn’t ask Dean any questions. Instead, he was frowning at Castiel. “Your Honor?” he began. “Yesterday, it was established that the Watcher would be acting on behalf of his fellow archangels, helping with my questioning. But it appears that the Watcher is once again being prevented from appearing in this court.”

“What?” Sam exclaimed. “Mr. Novak returned all on his own yesterday. No one prevented anyone from appearing anywhere.”

“I’m not letting you drug me again,” Cass warned.

“There’s hardly any need.”

It was Thanatos who had spoken. Now he rose, smiling at Castiel. “You are Dual,” he explained. “Even now, the Watcher is present, in the back of your mind, is he not?” When Castiel nodded, the smile widened. “While you are not yet joined, you cannot both be present in the body at the same time. But you can switch at will. Just as the Watcher chose to allow you to return, so too can you allow him to come forward.”

Castiel looked at Sam. “It’s your call,” Sam advised.

“No it isn’t,” Crowley huffed. “Your Honor, please instruct…”

“Alright!” Castiel took a deep breath and let it out, closing his eyes. For a moment, nothing happened. But then the Watcher’s glowing eyes opened. “One is here.”

“Excellent!” Crowley gestured to the other four archangels. “Holy Watcher, your fellows have some important information for you. If you wouldn’t mind joining them, they can fill you in on the most recent series of events. Then, if you would, we would like you to continue to act on behalf of the archangels to question this mortal.”

The Watcher looked confused, but went to the other archangels. The Commander quickly whispered to him. Whatever it was made the Watcher’s eyes widen in surprise, even as his mouth turned down into a frown.

“As for this witness?” Crowley indicated Dean, who sat frozen on the stand. “Your Honor, for reasons that are likely obvious, we would like permission to treat this witness as hostile.”

“Very well,” the judge agreed.

“Thank you, Your Honor,” Crowley said. “I will step back so that the Watcher may take over this part of the questioning.”

The Watcher cocked his head at this, but got to his feet and moved to approach Dean. He looked somewhat put out. Dean watched him, heart in his throat. Crowley was obviously up to something. Dean just hoped Sam was ready for whatever it was.

“Dean Winchester,” the Watcher began, “what do you feel for one?”

“Objection!” Sam yelled. “Your Honor, my client’s personal feelings for…”

“It’s absolutely relevant and goes to the very heart of this proceeding,” Crowley interrupted.

The judge thought for a moment. “I’ll allow it, with caution.”

Dean squirmed. He eyed the Watcher and considered the question. “I don’t trust you,” he admitted. “I don’t trust any of you, really, but you kind of moved down on my list after I found out what you’re up to.”

Did the Watcher flinch? Dean was fairly sure he’d imagined it. His voice was certainly steady enough when he spoke. “And how, exactly, did you find out what one was up to?”

The matter-of-fact question made Dean pause. “Uh, because you talked about it last night with the Lightbringer right in front of me?”

“And under what circumstance did that conversation take place?” the Watcher pressed. “Why did one choose to have this conversation right in front of you instead of simply going off with the Lightbringer out of your range of hearing?”

“Because you were…” Dean caught himself at the last minute. He frowned, looking between the Watcher and Crowley. “Whoa, hold on! Dude, you agreed to that.”

The Watcher tilted his head and squinted at Dean. “What did one agree to?”

“Objection!” Sam called frantically. “Answering that question would require my client to incriminate himself, a violation of his Fifth Amendment rights.”

“He doesn’t need to answer,” Crowley said. “Your Honor, the Plaintiff would like to offer into evidence a recording of a conversation between the Watcher, the Lightbringer, and some other parties, recorded last night after curfew by an independent party who then supplied us with it.”

“Objection!” Sam roared. “We were told nothing about this recording, nor did we consent to being recorded!”

“That conversation took place on my private property, part of my compound!” Nick yelled. “If someone trespassed and illegally recorded anything on my property…?”

“On the contrary,” Crowley retorted. “This video was recorded and supplied to my clients by one of your renters, Mr. Vaught. As a renter of property in your compound, they had every right to set up a video camera for their own personal security. Fortunately for us, what they recorded last night was upsetting enough to them that they, in good conscience, gave it to my clients.”

Nick slammed his hands down on the table. “The Vaught Compound’s members voted against allowing recordings,” he insisted. “If someone violated those rules, I demand to know who they are.”

“Is the Plaintiff willing to name the individual who supplied this tape?” the judge asked.

“We are willing to provide the name to the court, on the condition that it be held confidential from the Defendant,” Crowley replied. He indicated Nick’s furious expression. “I believe it’s the safest thing for them, due to a high potential for retaliation.”

“We have a right to face our accuser,” Sam insisted. “If someone is going to video events after curfew without our knowledge or consent and then use that tape in this court, then we have every right to question that person.”

“I’m inclined to agree,” the judge said. “If the Plaintiff wishes to use this tape in this court, then you’re going to have to produce the owner.”

Crowley made a face. “Fine. The video was provided by one Gordon Walker, a member in good standing and paid-up renter at the Vaught Compound. As such, he had every right to legally video the area around his rental property for his own security.”

“No he didn’t,” Sam countered. “That’s against the rules of the compound.”

“Which have no legal bearing on this hearing,” Crowley countered. 

“That is correct, Mr. Crowley,” the judge agreed. “While the Vaught Compound is free to deal with this infarction of their rules in accordance with their internal policies, the violation of those rules holds no bearing in this court. Now, if we could get to the tape?”

Walker. Dean imagined doing terrible things to the man, but a look at Sammy’s face let him know there was nothing they could do. Dean sat in silence, watching as the damning tape played out. There was the Watcher, obviously penned in by the Enochian sigils, speaking with the Lightbringer. The only good thing was that nothing could be heard of the conversation. But what was visible was bad enough, especially when Samandriel appeared with Gadreel. Dean clenched his fists and breathed through his nose, trying not to look at Sammy who was sitting with his head cradled in his hands, finally exposed to the world as a Duo. Nick’s face was a mask of fury.

Of course, Crowley was smiling. He cheerfully pointed out the sigils. “As you can clearly see, the Watcher is being held by these sigils,” he said. “Is that correct, Watcher?”

“It is correct,” the Watcher said. His expression was unreadable.

“There you have it,” Crowley pounced. “This is a clear and flagrant violation of the Other Protection Act, which makes it illegal to willfully impede the movements of an Other.”

“Why did you impede one?” the Watcher asked Dean, largely ignoring Crowley.

“Dude, you were fine with it!” Dean insisted helplessly. “You knew we didn’t trust you, but you insisted on talking to the Lightbringer. Even when S- when the Other offered to break the ring,” he said, catching himself at the last minute, “you said no.”

“But the Other you mentioned, Samandriel, did break the ring in the end, and attempted to leave with you and the other Other,” the Watcher reminded.

Dean ground his teeth. “Yeah, and you stopped them!”

“Excuse me?” Apparently that was news to Crowley. “We were only aware that Samandriel failed to appear at the Council Cathedral.”

The Watcher chose to ignore this. His entire attention was focused on Dean. “So you admit that, had Samandriel not broken the ring, you would have kept one trapped inside of it until one’s host returned in the morning?”

Dean glared daggers at the archangel. “Damn straight!”

Sam sighed loudly.

“When Samandriel manifested, you would have lost your memory,” the Watcher continued. “What do you remember next?”

Dean clenched his fists. “The next thing I remember is you kissing me, you sick son of a…!”

“Objection!” Crowley howled.

“Mr. Winchester!” the judge warned.

Dean pointed accusingly at the Watcher. “Let’s see how you feel if you wake up thinking your lover is with you only to be kissed by a stranger wearing their body.”

“But one’s host is not the only one in your life who has a stranger wearing their body.” The Watcher turned to regard Sam, who stilled. “Do you also prevent the Other in your brother from moving freely?”

“No!” Dean exclaimed. “Come on, they were outside all on their own. You could see that on the tape. That’s how they ended up out there in the first place.”

The Watcher turned to look back at Dean. “So why does this Other also fail to meet with the rest of our brethren at the Council Cathedral?”

“Why didn’t you?” Dean countered. “Last night was the one and only time we restrained you in any way. You’ve got a bad habit of blowing off your obligations and letting everyone else deal with the fallout, don’t you, Watcher? You wouldn’t show up during testing, leaving Castiel to deal with the government examiners all on his own. You didn’t show up at the Council Cathedral for days and got me arrested. Hell, the Faithful had Cass drugged and laid out in that cathedral, trying to get you to show yourself, but you didn’t. How about you answer your own question first?”

“Objection,” Crowley called.

“Sustained.”

“One will answer,” the Watcher said calmly. “It is because one needed time to interact with one’s host.” He turned to look at Sam again. “Is it the same for the Other in Sam Winchester?”

“You know it’s not,” Dean said helplessly. “Come on, man, what do you want? You already held the fact that Sammy’s a Duo over the Lightbringer’s head to get him to fess up. Now you’ve gone and exposed him anyway?” He pounded his fists on the arms of his chair. “You know what’s going to happen to him! He’s going to get taken in and tested, and then they’ll drag him to that damned cathedral. He doesn’t want to be there any more than Castiel or I do, and you know there are other issues.” He shook his head desperately. “What the fuck is your game, Watcher? Why are you doing this?”

“Your Honor?” Sam’s voice sounded so quiet and defeated that it broke Dean’s heart. “As it’s just become quite clear that I cannot provide adequate legal council in my current situation, I’d like to request a continuance, so that my clients can obtain adequate legal council.”

“That seems warranted,” the judge said. He actually seemed a bit sympathetic, even as he sealed Sam’s fate. “In the meantime, this court orders that you report immediately for testing. As the danger to the Watcher seems quite clear if Duo Novak should return to the Vaught Compound? Duo Novak is ordered to return to the Council Housing. The Duo currently hosting the angel Samandriel is also ordered to be returned immediately to the Council Housing.”

“He’s a kid!” Dean protested over the cries of dismay or triumph that filled the courtroom. “Alfie ran away all on his own to try to keep people from finding out he’s a Duo.”

“Which is why he needs to return immediately,” Crowley insisted. “As a minor child beneath the age of eighteen, on behalf of his mother, I demand he be immediately returned.”

“So ordered. And as for you?” The judge pointed accusingly at Dean. “As the only non-Duo that I could see actively taking part in that stunt on the tape? This court is going to direct that you surrender yourself to the bailiff to be arrested for breaking the Other Protection Act.”

“Your Honor?” The Commander had risen, a look of triumph on his face. “As breaking the Other Protection Act is an act of direction aggression against one’s people, one asks to be given jurisdiction of this mortal.”

“No!” Sam was on his feet. “Your Honor, if you let them take Dean, it’s the same as if they won this case. The Commander will take him! You can’t…”

“No.” It was the Watcher who had spoken, surprising everyone. “One still has one’s sigils on Dean Winchester’s ribs. They prevent any Other from taking him as a host. One will not remove them until this court ritual is completed.”

“What?!” The Commander’s face had gone red. “Why, brother?”

“It is the way of these mortals,” the Watcher explained calmly. “It is right that you take jurisdiction of Dean Winchester for his transgressions against one, but the Duo Sam Winchester is also correct. We must wait until the ritual is complete and yield to the judgement of this mortal.” He pointed to the judge.

The Commander glared at him. “One will speak to you on this,” he warned from between clenched teeth.

“As you wish.” As usual, the Watcher seemed serene as he faced off with his furious commander. “If you wish to someday rule these mortals, Commander? One suggests that you begin by learning their customs.”

The Commander stewed.

“So be it,” the judge called, seeming simultaneously relieved and confused. “The defendant is remanded to the custody of the Archangel Michael the Commander, on the condition that the sigils remain to prevent involuntary possession. We are adjourned to allow the defendants time to obtain alternate legal council. Bailiffs, please escort Sam Winchester to the holding area to await the testing crew. Commander, you may take custody of Dean Winchester. Notify the police to pick up the Duo that apparently is hiding out at the Vaught Compound. Duo Vaught, I assume you will direct your people to cooperate?”

Nick grimaced. He turned pleading eyes to Sam, Dean and Cass. “Hang on, all of you,” Nick pleaded desperately. “I’ll do everything I can.”

“I know,” Sam said quietly. His eyes were already blank, looking eerily like Gadreel as he stared into space, barely reacting when the bailiff took his arm to lead him away.

Then a hand like iron seized Dean’s wrist. “One cannot take you now,” the Commander growled, pulling Dean down from the stand, “but you will come.”

Chapter 27: The Commander

Summary:

Trapped with the Faithful, Dean learns some shocking information from his half-brother

“You know, not everything is about you, Dean,” Adam complained. “Did it ever occur to you that there are people out there, myself included, that actually want the Commander to take over?” Even though Dean didn’t respond or even look at him, Adam shook his head as though his older brother had disagreed. “Honestly, who better?” he argued. “It’s not like humanity’s done a bang-up job of things so far. You don’t have to look any further than our own family to see that.”

That finally provoked a reaction. Dean whirled on his half-brother. “You?” he growled. “You do not get to talk about our family. You could have joined us any time. Dad made a mistake after my mom died, but he loved you, ok? He tried his best to be a father to you, honestly far more than he ever did for me or Sam.”

“And that drove you nuts, didn’t it?” Adam sneered. “I remember you bitching because he took me to a ballgame and left you at home to babysit Sam. But guess what? I never wanted John Winchester in my life. He didn’t need to try to buy my love. He missed his chance when he abandoned my mother.”

“Abandoned her?” Dean sputtered. “Dude, he supported you both the whole time you were growing up!”

“We never wanted his money!” Adam yelled. “If he wanted to be a father, he should have been a husband to my mother first, but he wanted nothing further to do with her. He just tried to fight her for custody of me! He got her pregnant and tried to take her son away while all the while he ditched her for the memory of a dead woman!”

Dean hauled off and punched the younger man in the face. The two exchanged a few blows before the other men in the limo with them were able to drag them apart.

“I swear, it’s like dealing with a couple of children!” Marv, or Metatron as he insisted on calling himself, complained. “We’re all the Duos of important archangels, or about to be. How about we act like it?”

“Because some of us never wanted to be Duos,” Castiel growled, keeping a restraining arm around Dean, who was still glaring daggers at Adam. “Need I remind you, we are here against our wills?”

“Yeah, well, maybe you should have thought of that before you tried locking up the Watcher,” Raphael growled. “Cool it, all of you. You’re giving me a headache.”

“It’s the sedative,” Metatron explained. “I’ve got one, too. Not all of us are fortunate enough to be Dual.” He looked at Castiel through narrowed eyes. “You know, I would give anything, anything at all, to be the perfect vessel for my archangel. To actually be a Dual?” He shook his head. “I think there’s only been a couple of Duals in all of recorded history, including Death. Imagine, having that, being a true partner to a holy archangel, and just wanting to… to throw it all away?!” He gaped incredulously at Castiel.

“The kind of partnering you seem to want to do with your archangel generally requires more lube,” Dean commented.

“How dare you!”

“Leave him be,” Raphael said. Now he sounded bored. “He knows all about that kind of partnering, doesn’t he?”

“What of it?” Castiel shot back. “Dean and I love each other the way true partners should. I’m sorry if you can’t get people to love you without constantly reminding them that you’re an archangel’s Duo.”

“Oh, this is going to be a lovely time, isn't it?” Crowley sighed, rubbing at his temples. “And aren’t I the most buggered son, having to deal with it?” He sighed and poured himself a shot of scotch from the limo’s bar. “At least your archangels seem to get along well enough,” he assured himself, “although I’m still not certain quite what to make of Death.”

“Yeah, I’m a bit confused about him, too,” Raphael admitted. “He just showed up in the courthouse and chatted with the archangels without actually saying anything more about what he was up to than that he’d tell them ‘in time?’”

Dean stared. “Did you seriously just make air quotes with your fingers? Cass, I thought you were the only one who did that!”

Castiel gave him a bitch face worthy of Sam. “At any rate, I’m not sure where he’s gone.”

“Driving Nick back to the compound,” Dean explained. “I would love to be a fly on the wall when Nick runs into Gordon Walker.”

“For his sake, he’d best have better control of himself than you just displayed with Duo Milligan,” Crowley warned. “There are laws against witness intimidation.”

“Nick no doubt wants to punch him in the face, but I seriously doubt that he would,” Castiel said. “He’ll have to call a meeting at the compound and discuss what happened and what should be done about it. But since the compound already voted against the use of video cameras due to privacy concerns, Gordon’s already lost his right to stay there.”

Dean nodded. “Giving the tape to you just sealed the deal.”

The conversation ebbed after that. Dean stared aimlessly out the window, holding tight to Castiel’s hand. It had taken them a bit before they’d left the courthouse. Dean had desperately wanted a chance to speak to Sammy, but his brother had been whisked away so fast he was gone before Dean had realized it. Then had come what seemed like an eternity of sitting in a little room surrounded by burly bailiffs while they waited for the sedatives Raphael, Metatron, and Adam had taken to bring forth their angels to wear off. Now it was nearly suppertime, Dean had forgotten all about lunch, and his stomach reminded him that it wanted fed as they rolled through the stupid gilded gates of the Council Housing. Crowley, fortunately, got out early at his own home, moving to talk to Zachariah. The limo continued on, heading toward the archangels’ cul-de-sac.

“At least you’ll be able to eat,” Adam suggested, apparently offering an olive branch. “Our house has an amazing chef.”

“Thanks, but I’d rather do my own cooking,” Dean replied. “I like to know exactly what’s in my food.”

Metatron scoffed. “Do you think it would be poisoned?”

“I think I remember what you did to Castiel the last time you dragged him back here,” Dean retorted. “Excuse me if I don’t want to take any chances.”

“Duo Novak will be fine in his own home,” Raphael declared. “If you insist on doing your own cooking, your kitchen is well equipped.”

That made Dean and Cass look up sharply. “You’re separating us?” Cass asked.

“Oh come on, surely you didn’t honestly expect that the two of you would share a bed?” Metatron exclaimed. “You’ve both got your own houses and you’ll be staying there, especially you.” A crooked finger pointed at Dean. “The Watcher will be expected at the Cathedral tonight. The Commander will want to discuss his plans going forward, especially since the Watcher chose not to remove the sigils on his true vessel.”

“That may necessitate moving up our timeline,” Raphael mused. “I know he didn’t want to declare himself ruler of Earth until he had his true vessel because he’ll need his strength when the Knights of Hell respond in force. But if they get word of what the Watcher said today, that he refused to release Winchester to him?” He shook his head. “I cannot imagine what he was thinking!”

“Me either,” Metatron sighed. “The Scribe and the Healer chose the Watcher to speak for them for a reason. The Watcher was supposed to be more than capable of keeping his head. He’s the archangel of serenity, for Heaven’s sake! If anyone could keep his cool…?” He shook his head, looking stunned. “Yet time and again he’s gone off on his own and done something that seems almost counterintuitive to our cause.”

“Which is why I’m sure the Commander will want to address it at the meeting tonight,” Adam declared. He narrowed his eyes at Castiel, who looked calmly back. “I hope your archangel is ready to explain himself. And don’t think we’ve forgotten about you, either, Duo Novak. Your boyfriend here seemed pretty adamant that the Watcher didn’t fight against his imprisonment. I have no doubt it’s because you made sure he was already trapped before you relinquished control of the vessel. You’ve got some explaining to do.”

Castiel shrugged. “I honestly couldn’t care less.”

Raphael sighed. “This is your stop, Duo Novak.”

Dean looked up sharply and tightened his grip on his boyfriend’s hand. Castiel looked back at him, concern evident in his blue eyes. “He can’t take you,” Cass assured. “You’ll be fine.”

Dean held Castiel’s hand tightly in both of his. “I’m more worried about you!”

Metatron cleared his throat. “Like Duo Raphael said, this is your stop, Duo Novak. We’ll be expecting the Watcher at the cathedral tonight.”

Castiel narrowed his eyes, but there was nothing he could do. He pulled Dean’s hands to his lips for a quick kiss and gently pulled free. Cass reluctantly got out of the car, looking back anxiously as the limo pulled away. Dean stared back at him, ignoring Metatron and Raphael when they got out a couple mansions later. Finally, they arrived at the Commander’s mansion. It was, no surprise to Dean, the most ridiculously overdone mansion of them all. It had what looked like a letter E drawn by a child or a drunk on the front. Apparently, that was the letter M in Enochian.

“Here we are,” Adam announced, excitedly climbing out of the limo. “Come in. You’ll love it!”

Dean followed at a far more subdued pace, still looking back at Castiel. Adam didn’t notice. There was a spring in his step as he led the way into the mansion. “Everything’s ready for you,” he called distractedly over his shoulder. “The staff can’t wait to meet you. Everyone’s really excited that you’re finally here.”

“I’m not here,” Dean growled, reluctantly tearing his eyes from his lover to follow Adam inside. “You assholes dragged me here kicking and screaming, but I’m not staying.”

Adam made a face and kept walking. Dean trudged after him, only half-listening as Adam pointed out the various rooms and introduced the bowing, excited staff. When they finally made it to the master bedroom, Dean ignored the chattering of his half-brother and made his way to the cot in one corner. Kicking off his shoes, he collapsed onto it with a sigh. “Wake me up when supper’s ready.”

“Er, why are you there?” Adam asked, confused.

Irritated, Dean cracked one eyelid open at Adam. “Because I’m beat and I’m taking a nap?”

“They why don’t you use the bed?” Adam asked, indicating the massive canopy bed decorated with golden sheets and sheer golden netting. “It’s yours, after all.”

“Um, what?” Confused once more, Dean sat up. “I assumed the cot was for me.”

“No, that’s mine. The bed is yours.”

Dean blinked in surprise. “Dude, that’s your bed. You’re Mikey’s host!”

“It’s the Commander,” Adam corrected, “and no, this bed is for you. I sleep on that cot. I’m only the Commander’s temporary host. That’s the only reason I’m even here.” He spread his hands, indicating their surroundings. “All of this is for you, Dean, don’t you get it? You’re the one he wants.”

“So, what, he makes you sleep on this cot instead of the bed, even though you’re the one carrying his sorry ass?” Dean asked, incredulously. “Dude, that’s absurd!” He paused, a thought occurring to him. “Wait a minute. What even happens to you if he ditches you and jumps into me? You just get thrown out with nothing?”

“Oh, well…” Adam suddenly paled, looking down.

“Holy shit, you do!” Dean exclaimed. “You carry him, take all the risk, and then he just throws you back out on the street? Tell me there’s at least some sort of compensation plan here, Adam.”

“You don’t understand,” Adam explained. “I don’t need a compensation package when he’s finished with me. Once an angel leaves its host, the host is immediately accepted into Heaven. So you won’t have to worry about me. You’ll have everything here all to yourself.”

“What? WHAT?!” Dean got up and took his brother’s shoulders, giving him a shake. “Adam, are you saying that if he leaves you, you die?”

“That’s how it is with Duos,” Adam insisted. “While they’re with us, we reap all the benefits of being their host. But when they leave us, well…” He shrugged. “Human bodies are altered by their hosts. You know that. While they’re with us, it’s fine, but when they leave?” He shrugged.

Dean sputtered. “That’s crazy! Why would you agree to that? You’re just a kid, for God’s sake, a year younger than Sammy!”

“It’s alright,” Adam assured, although his blue eyes betrayed his anxiety. “I mean, I’d like to have a little longer with Mom, sure, but this is what we prayed for. We were hoping I’d be accepted by the angels. That’s why I became one of the hopefuls.” His face now bore an expression of awe. “You have no idea what it was like. I was waiting at the cathedral for over a week before the Commander chose me. Then one day I went to sleep among the hopefuls and woke up standing in the living room here, and I knew I’d been chosen. It was an honor, Dean!” he insisted, his eyes growing bright with fanatical devotion as he spoke. “I’m not afraid to die. They said it will be painless. I’ll have a special place in Heaven, and…”

Dean couldn’t stand to hear anymore. Throwing up his arms to ward off his confused brother, Dean stormed out of the room, through the house, and out the back. He desperately needed some air.

Michael’s mansion was located on a hill at the start of the cul-de-sac. The back yard contained a fragrant flower garden next to a sparkling pool, all surrounded by a wire fence. Dean made a beeline to the fence, leaning against it for support.

Through the fence, Dean had a perfect view of the rear of the Council Cathedral. What he saw made his heart sink. There was Naomi Novak. She had a hold of her youngest son’s arm with both hands and was physically dragging Alfie into the back door of the cathedral. Dean could hear Alfie’s cries and pleas for her to stop, but the young man had no chance. The two were surrounded by men in suits who looked more than ready to help force Alfie inside. Dean grabbed the fence and shook it. “Naomi!” he roared. “Don’t do this! He doesn’t want to be a Duo, let him go, dammit!”

If Naomi Novak heard Dean, she gave no indication. She jerked hard on Alfie’s arm and the young man stumbled forward, moving into the open doors. The two men behind him immediately followed, pulling the heavy doors closed behind them.

Dean pounded a fist on the fence. What could he do? Alfie was already a Duo, after all. Even if he found some way to drag the angels out of their hosts, if what Adam had said was true, it meant killing the host. That meant that Alfie, Castiel, Sam, and everyone else who didn’t want to be a Duo was really and truly trapped. It seemed he was thwarted at every turn. Somehow, there had to be some way out of this mess. But right now, Dean had no idea what it could be.

****

“One welcomes you, Dean Winchester.”

Dean, who had flatly refused to sleep in the stupid fancy-ass bed while Adam was regulated to the cot, had nodded off on the couch. At least the Commander’s mansion had an awesome entertainment system. He’d fallen asleep to the Indiana Jones series played on a massive screen that took up half of one wall and had full surround sound. Now he looked up at the Commander’s glowing eyes looking down at him and frowned. “Fuck off.”

The Commander sighed. “You really are most unreasonable.”

“Yeah, well, I get that way when some asshole Others take over both my brothers, make one of them sleep on a cot next to a big fancy bed and send the other to a government testing facility.” He sat up. “Say, why didn’t you end up on one of those testing facilities?”

“Because the Faithful have a set of fully certified government testers working on site,” the Commander explained. “They’re here every night, ready to test any members of the hopeful who are taken without requiring them to go to an outside testing facility. My host was tested the morning after one accepted him.”

“Accepted him,” Dean spat bitterly. “You mean after you took him over.”

“One did only as he asked,” the Commander pointed out, narrowing his eyes at Dean. “If my true host had not resisted, one would not have had to do that.”

That took some of the wind out of Dean’s sails. “Ok, I’ll accept my share of the blame,” he said. “But honestly, dude, what do you expect me to do? Even if I say yes to you right now, if you leave Adam, he’s dead! If I didn’t have enough reason to tell you to pound sand before? Keeping you from killing my half brother when you drag your glowy ass out of him is more than enough.”

The Commander’s head tilted to the side. “You are concerned for your brother. Do you not realize that one feels the same for one’s own brothers?”

Dean blinked at him, confused.

“We are not so different,” the Commander insisted. “One came here to bring one’s brothers together, so that we can stand united against the Knights of Hell.”

Dean scoffed. “No, actually, you came here to take over the Earth.”

“That is of no consequence,” the Commander insisted. “It is necessary only to accomplish the goal of defeating the Knights of Hell. One’s true goal has always been to reunite one’s brothers. There is nothing more important than family.”

That made Dean blink.

“Please,” the Commander pleaded, offering a hand. “At least come to the cathedral tonight and listen. Before you continue to work against us, one would ask that you first learn what it is one has planned.”

Dean eyed the offered hand. “I’m not agreeing to anything,” he warned, keeping his own hands at his side. “But I’ll listen. Not like I have a whole lot of other things to do tonight anyway.”

“Good.” The archangel again offered his hand. “Please come. One cannot wait to help you understand. We will be good together, you’ll see!”

Dean irritably swatted the hand aside. “Yeah, I guess we will, won’t we?” Getting to his feet without assistance, Dean crossed his arms over his chest. “Lead the way.”

Chapter 28: A Meeting of Angels

Summary:

Dean is forced to attend a meeting with the Commander, but an unexpected visitor changes everything.

Dean refused to let the archangel hold his hand or take his arm, but put up with the Commander’s hand on his shoulder guiding him through the cathedral. Once again, Dean moved past the now-empty rows of pews and past a door that had been closed the last time he’d been here. Now, Dean could peek inside and see the rows of cots filled with people of all ages, all wearing white robes. The hopeful were here, as they were every night, yearning to become a Duo. Dean shook his head in disgust. Even if he went in there and started screaming about the danger they were putting themselves in, those fanatics wouldn’t listen. Those who did understand, like poor Alfie Novak, were already past the point of no return. Now, there was no escape except for death. It made Dean’s stomach churn. He turned his face away. He couldn’t bear to see Alfie in there now.

The Commander, eager to move on, pressed gently on Dean’s shoulder, hurrying him along the hall. With one last sad look at the hopefuls, Dean trudged forward. Ahead, he could hear the murmur of low voices. The Others were gathered in the inner chambers, and from the looks of things, it was standing room only.

Naturally, they cleared a path for the Commander, who proudly led Dean inside. Dean kept his head down and his arms crossed protectively over his chest, not looking where he was being directed. He felt every eye on him. It was humiliating, like he was part of an exhibit at a zoo.

Reaching their destination, the Commander stopped and turned the two of them to face the now-silent group. “Brothers!” he called. “Welcome one’s true host, Dean Winchester!”

Applause and cheers rang out, even though more than a few confused looks were being exchanged. Of course. Few, if any, of them understood why the Commander hadn’t taken possession of Dean’s body yet. Dean looked around and saw the Watcher standing to his right next to the Healer, Thanatos, and the Scribe. The Watcher wasn’t reacting to the Commander’s announcement. He simply stood as he was, hands at his side, glowing eyes locked on Dean. Dean quickly looked away.

“One understands that this is confusing,” the Commander admitted. “One had expected to greet you tonight from within one’s true host. But one’s host is still warded, and must remain so until the mortals complete their silly court ritual.”

Dean could see the set of the archangel’s jaw. The Commander was pissed about not getting his way. It seemed he laid the blame for this squarely at the feet of one particular individual. He refused to look over at the Watcher as he spoke, but it seemed to Dean that the space between them had chilled.

“There is no need for concern,” the Commander continued. “One is quite capable of moving forward using one’s current host, of course. But the mortal Crowley has assured one that the court ritual is almost certain to end soon. Then, the Watcher will remove the sigils from my true host, one will take possession of him, and the plan can go forward.”

“Just like that, huh?” Dean muttered.

If the Commander heard Dean, he didn’t acknowledge it. He indicated the three archangels to his right. “With the addition of the Archangel Azrael, the Angel of Death? One now has four archangels to support one’s plan. One will…”

“Oh?” Thanatos called. “We do not recall pledging our support to you, brother.”

That made the Commander pause. He blinked in surprise. “You do not support one?” he asked, confused. “Then why are you here?”

“We are here for our own reasons,” Thanatos said evasively. He carefully avoided looking at the Watcher, who still only stared silently at Dean. “Those reasons will be revealed in time, but no. We are afraid we cannot support you. Unfortunate that you did not ask us before this embarrassing moment.”

The Commander was indeed embarrassed. Dean tried hard to hide his smile by rubbing at his face, seeing the archangel flush. “That is most unfortunate,” the Commander managed. “However, one hopes that you will at least take part in our battle against the Knights of Hell?”

“Of course,” Thanatos said. “We fully intend to participate in that. After all, your allies here, although powerful, are not known for their prowess in battle. We are happy to offer our services in the battle to come.”

“Then that is all that matters,” the Commander declared, back straightening again. Turning back to his audience, he raised his voice. “With the strength of the Angel of Death on our side, our victory is all but assured. We will defeat the Knights of Hell and rescue our imprisoned brothers.”

“Wait, what?” Dean said. “Imprisoned brothers?”

But the Commander couldn’t hear him. The crowd had gone wild, cheering and clapping loudly. The Commander basked in it for a moment. Then he called out a few Others he’d apparently designated as captains, directing them to gather their planning groups. Once everyone was busy with whatever it was they were planning, the Commander took Dean’s shoulder again and directed him back with the group of archangels.

“What is this about imprisoned brothers?” Dean asked.

“Yes,” the Commander confirmed. “That is why one said this is about family. One has multiple brothers who have been captured by the Knights of Hell.”

“We’re not entirely sure why,” the Healer admitted. “We know that they’re being tortured and drained, but not what they’re doing with the power they’ve gained. We’re not even certain of exactly what angels have been captured.”

“It’s not just angels in danger, either,” the Scribe said. “We have reason to suspect that the Knights may soon make a play for one of us.”

“If they capture an archangel, our victory will be anything but assured,” the Commander warned. “The grace of an angel is a source of immense power. While most would be simply destroyed by it, the Knights of Hell are strong enough to be able to use it to enhance their own power. If they could find a way to utilize the grace of an archangel? They could even become powerful enough to stand against another archangel.”

“Oh, not good,” Dean said. He couldn’t keep himself from looking over at where the Watcher and Thanatos stood back slightly from the others. “I guess I can see why you’re so eager to have me. If I’m your perfect host, that only makes you stronger. But right now, you’re inside my brother,” he reminded. “If you leave him, he’ll die?”

“He’ll be immediately welcomed into Heaven and rewarded,” the Scribe assured.

“Dude, I don’t care! He’s an asshole and we’ve absolutely had our differences, but he’s still my brother. I don’t want him dead,” Dean insisted. “Right now, he’s not all that different to me than those angels the Knights have locked up. Yes, I know he wanted it,” Dean sighed, seeing the Commander open his mouth. “I get that he’s a willing host, but he’s a kid! You know how short human lives are. Adam was studying to be a doctor. He wanted to help people. He doesn’t deserve to be used and then tossed aside after you make him sleep in a damned cot.”

“If you had not hidden yourself away behind warding runes, one would not have been forced to take him,” the Commander reminded crossly.

“Because I don’t want to be a Duo, no more than my boyfriend does,” Dean shot back, pointing accusingly at the Watcher. “He knows that now, don’t you?”

The Watcher nodded, face expressionless. “One does, yes, but if one leaves him now…?”

“Exactly! Now Cass has lost half of his life because the Watcher takes over every night, and he’ll lose all of his life if the Watcher should leave!”

“Why would one leave?” the Watcher asked, confused. “One has found one’s perfect host and is working with Death toward becoming a Dual.”

Dean rubbed his temples. “Ugh, forget it, there’s no point in even talking about this,” he groaned. “You glowy douchebags don’t get it. You’ll never get it. So let’s talk about something else. Namely, your plans, Commander.” He looked up, narrowing his eyes at the Commander. “Why do you have to take over the Earth to fight the Knights of Hell anyway? Why not just go kick their asses and then go back to Heaven?”

“Because claiming territory increases one’s power in that territory,” the Commander explained patiently. “In Heaven, one is the mightiest of archangels not just due to one’s own skill, but also that extra power. But on Earth, even in one’s perfect host, one lacks that power. One won’t be sure of one’s ability to banish the Knights of Hell without claiming it.”

“So then what?” Dean pressed. “Once you claim territory and drive out the Knights, what happens to the poor schmucks still living on Earth?”

“Mortals will live peacefully under one’s rule,” the Commander said.

“You mean the Articles,” Dean growled. “The ones that say Castiel and I can’t be together.”

The Commander gave him a patient smile. “One understands that you have strong feelings for the Watcher’s host. However, you are both powerful hosts, and that is an ability that exists in your bloodline,” he explained. “Such an ability deserves to be cultivated. A homosexual relationship is a biological dead end.”

“Seriously?” Dean sputtered. “You’re against homosexuality because it interferes with the bloodlines?”

The Commander brightened. “Yes, one is glad you understand! Er, wait, where are you going?”

“Back to the couch,” Dean growled. He was already stomping his way to the door. “And back to sleep. It’s late, and there’s nothing more here that I want to hear.”

Dean was about to yank the door open and storm dramatically out, but suddenly there was a commotion among the Others. Turning, Dean saw a set of massive black wings folding back into place on the back of the familiar figure of the Lightbringer. But Dean’s attention was immediately drawn to the figure standing beside him, the Lightbringer’s arm protectively around their shoulders. “Sammy!” Dean immediately charged into the crowd, shoving and elbowing his way through until he reached his brother.

Gadreel’s shaggy hair was mussed. They wore a hospital gown and were barefoot. Their arms bore the marks of needles. A broken EEG wire trailed from their head. Their glowing eyes, as always, stared straight ahead. It was exactly as bad as Dean had always feared. Gadreel hadn’t responded to the government testers any more than they’d responded to anyone else. Dean knew from Castiel’s experience that such a thing only made the testers even more determined to solicit the information they wanted. What they’d already done to Gadreel was bad enough. If the Lightbringer hadn’t stepped in…?

Dean threw his arms protectively around Gadreel’s shoulders, ready to fight everyone in the cathedral, in the Faithful, in the whole fucking town if it was necessary. “Back off,” he snarled. “Don’t you dare touch my brother!”

“They won’t,” the Lightbringer assured. His glowing eyes were locked in a war with the Commander, who glowered back at him. “One has long suspected that the Faithful have some way to keep their new Duos from being taken for government testing. One insists that you use this method to prevent any further testing of this Other.”

“Why should we?” the Commander shot back.

“Because you are responsible for the damage they have already suffered.” The Lightbringer indicated the silent, staring Gadreel, apparently unaffected by their new change in surroundings or the fact that Dean was currently clinging to them. “They suffered and were damaged at your hands, brother.”

“That’s right!” Dean turned to face the Commander, still standing protectively in front of Gadreel. “You threw them into prison when they let the Lightbringer into the Garden of Eden. It’s your fault they’re all fucked up now, so you need to help them! Or were you lying when you told me that your whole reason for taking over the Earth was to help your family?”

“Family?” the Commander echoed, looking at Gadreel in confusion. “What do you mean?”

“Are they not also your brother?” the Lightbringer pressed. “Help them now!”

“One will allow this Other to be examined here,” the Commander said after a moment. “But one will not stand for these baseless accusations. What do you mean when you say it is one’s fault they are damaged? And what is this about the Garden of Eden?”

“It’s Gadreel!” Dean spat. “You remember Gadreel, right? The one who screwed up his duties and started the whole war between you and the Lightbringer?”

“Impossible!” the Healer declared.

“The Healer speaks the truth,” the Scribe agreed. He was already rolling through his scroll, winding it back to the beginning. “It is true that the angel Gadreel’s dereliction of duty did much to deepen the divide between the Commander and the Lightbringer, and they were thrown into Heaven’s prison for it. But the Commander had no further contact with them until the Lightbringer returned to Heaven by his command. When the Lightbringer opened Heaven’s prisons, the Commander pursued Gadreel personally, believing them responsible for the failure of his hopes to reunite with his favored brother.”

“One destroyed them,” the Commander admitted. Once again, his eyes were locked with the Lightbringer. “In sorrow and anger, one drew against one’s own traitorous brother and slew them. It is an action one quickly came to regret, and part of why one is here now, in hopes of rescuing one’s captured kin.”

“You… destroyed Gadreel?” Dean echoed. He looked into Sam’s Other’s glowing eyes as though the answer was there. “Then who is in Sammy?”

“We believe we might be able to answer that.”

The confused Others quickly moved out of the way as Thanatos, cane tapping on the marble floor, walked closer. “In our duties, we learned well how to read souls,” he explained. “We have the power to see what hides within the flesh far more than our brothers. Although we may not be able to see exactly who this Other is? At the very least, we can see what it is that causes this… condition they find themselves in.”

“Let him through, Dean,” the Lightbringer advised, gently taking Dean’s arm. “It’s the best chance you have at helping both the Other and your brother.”

Dean reluctantly allowed himself to be moved. The Lightbringer kept his hand protectively on Dean’s arm, keeping the fragile mortal tucked behind himself. Dean clenched his fists and breathed through his teeth, watching as Thanatos reached up a bony hand to touch his fingers to the placid face of his brother.

Then suddenly the world was full of light and noise, and Dean didn’t know anything else.

****

“Dean? Dean, wake up!”

Dean groaned. Everything hurt. The noise didn’t help. All around him were people running and shouting, sirens and alarms going off, and painful cries. He wanted to cry a little himself. He tried to open his eyes, but something like sand fell into them. Dean cursed and brushed a hand over his face, brushing off bits of sand and rock. Then he blinked up at the dirt-covered face of his brother. “What the actual fuck happened?”

“I was hoping you could tell me!” Sam apparently cared nothing for the pounding in Dean’s head. The bitch was dragging him to his feet, oblivious to the fact that his hospital gown was flapping open in the back. “Come on, get up. People are hurt and I need your help!”

“Huh?” Dean finally took in his surroundings. The sun wasn’t up yet, meaning curfew was still in effect. Yet all around him were flashing lights. He was standing in the middle of what seemed to be a missile strike. A significant portion of the Council Cathedral had been destroyed, walls smashed outward, crushing furniture or anything else unfortunate enough to be caught in the blast until the outer walls had been breached. Bits of rubble had been tossed aside, scattered in the streets or against the nearby houses. Part of the ceiling had been blown up and out, while another part dangled dangerously, looking ready to collapse at any moment. That explained all the shouting and running. Fire, police, and emergency medical responders were racing to evacuate the wounded, something they only did after curfew in the most dire of emergencies. It seemed whatever had just happened fit the bill. Looking around, it appeared that the blast had all been directed in one general direction, directly in front of where Dean had been standing and moving outward in a cone shape. Had he been standing even a few inches forward, or if the Lightbringer hadn’t been shielding him? Dean had no doubt he’d be dead or among the severely wounded that were being carried out on stretchers, coats, blankets, or dangling over the shoulders of rescuers. If they hadn’t been Others, Dean had no doubt they’d be dead as well. As it was, the Healer clearly had his work cut out for him.

Dean frowned, looking around again. “Wait a minute, where’s the Healer? Why isn’t he…?”

“I don’t know!” Sam snapped. “I don’t see any of the archangels, and yes, that includes the Watcher. The only one still here is Nick.” He pointed behind Dean, to where Nick lay sprawled and unconscious on the cracked marble floor. “I can’t wake him up, I can’t move him by myself, and no one will even look at him because they all think he caused this. Now help me before this roof caves in on all of our heads!”

Dean quickly helped Sam grab their friend and get him to safety. His head was spinning. “The Lightbringer brought your Other to the cathedral,” he recalled as they gently let Nick down to rest in the safety of a cool patch of grass. “He insisted that they have their own people do the government testing because he’d figured out that they have them here for their own new Duos. The Commander was going to do it, but they wanted to know who your Other was.” He looked at his brother. “It isn’t Gadreel, Sam. The Commander admitted to killing them back when the Lightbringer rebelled against Heaven.”

“It isn’t?” Sam echoed, confused. “Then who is it?”

“I have no idea, because then when Thanatos tried to use his Death powers to find out? This happened!” He indicated the ruins of the cathedral. “I have to tell you, Sammy, this is not going to end well. Someway, somehow, this is going to be blamed on us.”

Sam looked around, noting the smoking destruction of the cathedral, the flashing lights of the emergency vehicles, and the wails of the victims. He nodded. “Yeah,” he sighed. “I think you’re right. Let’s get Nick as far from here as we can get and call Bobby. He’s going to have to break curfew to get us out of this one.”

“He’s going to want answers, too,” Dean sighed. “Him and everyone else. I just wish I had some to give them.”